CORNELL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY BOUGHT WITH THE INCOME OF THE SAGE ENDOWMENT FUND GIVEN IN 1891 BY HENRY WILLIAMS SAGE DATE DUE i|l5i»i»il25j>^ jF ;^l,Qy _?-:a^rife^ Cornell University Library DA 950.23.H21A2 Sixty years' experience as an Irish land 3 1924 028 141 616 The original of this book is in the Cornell University Library. There are no known copyright restrictions in the United States on the use of the text. http://www.archive.org/details/cu31 924028141 61 6 SIXTY YEARS' EXPERIENCE AS AN IRISH LANDLORD U/^^i^^S^'Ci^^^i^'^^^^^ SIXTY YEARS' EXPERIENCE AS AN IRISH LANDLORD MEMOIRS OF JOHN HAMILTON, D.L OF ST. ERNAN'S, DONEGAL EDITED WITH INTRODUCTION Rev. H. C. WHITE, B.A. LATE CHAPLAIN, PARIS ' (^ue toutes les clioses clairement confues sont vraies ' — Descartes WITH PORTRAIT LONDON DIGBY, LONG & CO., Publishers i8 BOUVERIE STREET, FLEET STREET, E.C. f^^\XGZ % TABLE OF CONTENTS. INTRODUCTION. a PAGE I.J Mr. Hamilton as a Landlord. — II. The Irish Land Question. — Comparison between French Peasantry and Irish Peasantry. — What constitutes Nationality ? Traditions of Race or of Religion, or these two com- bined ? — Examples. — III. Mr. Hamilton's Writings on Religious Questions. — By Editor - i.-liii. MEMOIRS. CHAPTER I. 1800-1815. Birth. — Early years at Longford Lodge and Pakenham Hall. — Armagh School i CHAPTER II. 1814-1818. Death of Sir Edward Pakenham at New Orleans. — Bada,- jos. — Serious illness of John Hamilton in 1816. — The Duke of Wellington's advice on education 10 CHAPTER III. 1818-1821. St. John's College, Cambridge. — -Description of life there, studies and manners 21 CHAPTER IV. 1821-1823. Coming of age, 25th August, 1821. — Negotiations for pur- chasing the freehold of Brown Hall. — Marriage with Miss Rose, 7th May, 1823. — Declines a cornetcy in Fourth Dragoon Guards - 36 CHAPTER V. 1823-1826. Description of [the state of agriculture in 1821. — Builds a 11 CONTENTS. PAGE house on the Island of St. Ernan's. — Building a cause- way between St. Ernan's and the mainland. — Enthu- siastic voluntary helpers, Orangemen and Ribbonmen 45 CHAPTER VI. 1 827 -1 829. Begins evangelistic work among neighbours, 1827. — Founds a Sunday-school, how Bible classes grew up. — preparation for ordination in the Established Church 56 CHAPTER VII. 1828. Begins diary, 30th March, 1828. — Bible classes. — Bruns- wick Clubs, opposition to Catholic emancipation 70 CHAPTER VIII. ,1828-1829. Excerpts from diary. — Thoughts on subject of ordina- tion. — Classes for Scripture study. — Violent party spirit in connection with Catholic emancipation. — Church and State, political fears 83 CHAPTER IX. 1829. Orange demonstration on Monday, 13th July, 1829. — Mr. Hamilton's efforts to preserve peace between the rival parties. — His views on ascendency politics 93 CHAPTER X. 1830. Orange and Catholic feuds.— Personal perplexity, which course of life to adopt ?— Works as a lay missionary. — Denominational names and subdivisions 106 CHAPTER XI. 1830-1831. Scarcity of provisions among the people.— Plan of fasting for the good of others.-Freeing tenants from Church rate.— Result of the appeal to fast for the sake of CONTENTS. Ill PAGE others. — Famine in Co. Donegal. — Tlie generosity of strangers 119 CHAPTER XII. 1831-1833. Educating and civilising a backward peasantry. — Account of a visit to a Moravian settlement in Co. Antrim. — National Schools. — Seven on Mr. Hamilton's estate. — Election customs in 1832. — Cholera, work among cholera patients 134 CHAPTER XIII. 1833-1836. Catholicity of spirit apart from catholicity of form. — Outcast London. — Christian unworldliness practically shown. — Missionary tour in North Donegal. — " The larger hope " of human destiny. —Intention to reside a few years on the Continent.— Correspondence with Lord Morpeth on poor law arrangements for Ireland 150 CHAPTER XIV. 1836-1840. Four years' residence in Germany and Switzerland. — Mission work at Lausanne, 1840. — Excerpts from letters to tenants on (i) Continental cattle-keeping and agriculture.— (2) Baden-Baden. — The Black Forest.— Peasant proprietors. — (3) Compulsory national educa- tion in Prussia. — (4) Climates of Germany and Ire- land compared 167 CHAPTER XV. 1841-1842. Efforts to improve the condition of the poorer tenants. — Visit to Oxford. — Dr. Newman's sermon. — Tractarians and Evangelicals compared. — Ward of Balliol 186 CHAPTER XVI. 1841. Becomes his own agent, summary of course pursued in the IV CONTENTS. PAGE twenty years, 1821-1841. — Father Mathew and faith healing. — Remarkable cure of a cripple 195 CHAPTER XVII. 1844. Review of the work of the three years, 1841-1844. — Plan for 1845. — Emigration before 1845 207 CHAPTER XVIII. 1845-1850. Advent of famine in the autumn of 1845. — Relief efforts. — Soup kitchens, road-making, loans for land improve- ment works. — Correspondence with the Lord-Lieuten- ant of Ireland : i. On the sale of land. — 2. On the effect of assessing poor rate by electoral divisions instead of by estates 214 CHAPTER XIX. The famine of 1846 and following years.— Road-making and "official" road designers. — Repayment of loan demanded because the poor rate was kept down.' — Road-makers' weekly wages, how paid. — Anecdote showing how to keep starving peasants alive on " red tape". — The " charity meal," an interesting conversa- tion 234 CHAPTER XX. 1847. What is the use of Irish landlords ? 246 CHAPTER XXI. 1850-1853. After the crisis of 1845-1850. — Advice to tenants,' Christ- mas, 1850. — The return of prosperity, address to tenants on education, political freedom, religious freedom, January, 1853 264 CHAPTER XXII. 1852. Visit to Germany 1852. — Rev. F. D. Maurice. — Democracy CONTENTS. V PAGE in France, Germany, etc. — Improved condition of tenants round St. Ernan's, October, 1852. — Funeral of the Duke of Wellington. — Industries for helping the Irish peasantry 273 CHAPTER XXIII. 1853-1854. Mesmeric experiences, — using mesmerism to allay pain 281 CHAPTER XXIV. 1853. Donegal library. — The King's College controversy. — Rev. F. D. Maurice deprived of his professorships. — A Westminster family, poverty and vice. — Calvinism 285 CHAPTER XXV. 1854. Two cases of the successful use of mesmerism in serious illness, Davidson of Tulloch and another 297 CHAPTER XXVI. 1855.^ Death of Mrs. Hamilton.— Termination of diary (1828- 1855). List of John Hamilton's books published after 1855 305 CHAPTER XXVII. Christianity and War. — Mr. Hamilton's essays published by the Peace Society of London. — The Three Fenian Brothers, 1866. — The Fenian movement, 1865-1867 312 CHAPTER XXVIII. Address to tenants on Tenant Right, February, 1870. — On choosing members of Parliament and on com- pensation to tenants for improvements effected by them, March, 1874 328 CHAPTER XXIX. Peasant proprietors, plan proposed by Mr. Hamilton in 1878. — Address in 1880 on the charges made to Mr. Childers against Irish landlords 337 VI CONTENTS. CHAPTER XXX. PAGE The parish priest of Donegal on " Landlordism in Done- gal ". — The effect of good landlordism — October, 1880 34S CHAPTER XXXI. The question of Disestablishment in Ireland, 1868-1870. — Essay on the question " Are an endowed clergy the best instruments for maintaining an apostolic spirit in the Church and world ? " 358 CHAPTER XXXli. Mr. Hamilton's last address to his tenants, July, 1882. — Letters : i. On spirit of religious inquiry. — 2. Joint- stock farming. — 3. Use and misuse of Sacraments. — 4. Unselfish love. — 5. Prayer and the " course of nature ". — 6. Secularism and Christianity. — 7. "Our Father," Protestant and Roman systems 375 CHAPTER XXXIII. Letters, 1878-1883: i. On attaining his seventy-eighth year. — 2. Treatment of prisoners. — 3. A birthday greeting, the eternal future. — 4. Reminiscence of the famine of 1847. — 5. "Above and Around." — 5. Method of learn- ing a foreign language. — 7. Christianity and the rising spirit of democracy. — 8. Old age. — 9. There are two religions of people who acknowledge a God and pro- fess Christianity. — 10. Death interrupting a useful career. — 11. C16ricalisme 387 CHAPTER XXXIV. "Thoughts on Ireland." — Geographical position. — Soil, climate, religion. — The forty shilling freeholder and voter. — Conflict of races, reign of physical force. — Tenant Right, its nature and good effects. — National education. — Home Rule. — Local councils for the four provinces of Ireland 404 INTRODUCTION. I. Mr. Hamilton as a Landlord. — II. The Irish Land Question. — Comparison between French Peasantry and Irish Peasantry. — What constitutes Nationality ? — Traditions of Race or of Religion, or these two com- bined ? — Examples. — ///. Mr. Hamilton's writings on Religious Questions. The Irish land question and landlord class have much occupied public attention during the last thirty years. Much legislative action, culminating in the Land Purchase Act of i8gi, has been the result. This Act of i8gi is a crossing, of the Rubicon from one order of things to another, and, like the Reform Bill of 1832, denotes a fundamental change, from which in course of time many subsidiary changes will be a natural evolution. The present outlook seems to indicate that the Irish system of land tenure will approximate more and more towards the French system, having some large properties and very numerous small properties in land. The large and equitable sympathies of the writer of these memoirs may be gathered from the following description which Mr. Hamilton gives of his tradi- 11 INTRODUCTION. » tions and personal convictions : "I had been brought up in rather ultra-Protestant principles and Tory views regarding the policy of keeping the Roman Catholics from all share of political freedom, such as seats in Parliament and on the judicial bench, commissions in the army, etc., preserving what was called the Protestant ascendency, and in all things resisting political reforms ; indeed, among us ' reform ' and ' rebellion ' were considered much the same. " Though I did not know a single person of liberal views, I began, even when in College, to doubt both the policy and the Christianity of these ultra views. " With the increase of years I began to see that the faults and vices which socially prevailed in Ireland were those of a conqueror and tyrant race on the one side, and those of a conquered and en- slaved, or at least trampled and ill-used race on the other, and that an end ought to be put to this state of things " (page 93). In accordance with these sympathies, Mr. Hamil- ton as a landlord had as keen a sense of his duties as of his rights, sympathised much with his poorer fellow-countrymen, and spared neither money nor trouble in trying to better their condition materially and morally. John Hamilton was born in Dublin on 25th August, 1800, and was educated at Armagh School INTRODUCTION. Ill and at St. John's College, Cambridge. He was left an orphan in 1807. An entailed estate of 20,000 acres in the County Donegal was awaiting him when he came of age in 1821. St. Ernan's is situated on the shores of the Bay of Donegal, about two miles from the town of Donegal. The natural beauty of this district is thus described by Arthur Young, who passed through it a few years before Mr. Hamilton's time: "nth August. Left Mount Charles, and pass- ing through Donegal took the road to Ballyshannon, came presently to several beautiful landscapes, swell- ing fields cultivated, with the bay flowing up among them. They want nothing but more wood, and are beautiful without it. . . . When the road leads to a full view of the Bay of Donegal, these smiling spots, above which the proud mountains rear their heads, are numerous, the hillocks of almost regular circular form — they are very pleasing from form, verdure, and the water breaking in their vales." Mr. Hamilton found on his estate in 1821 a very backward peasantry. Detailed description will be found in chapter v. page 46. Young wrote much concerning the peasantry in 1780, and ascribed their wretched condition to the demoralising effect of penal laws that depressed industry. Beside Young's cheerless picture of ragged misery may be put the verdict of a Royal Commission of Inquiry under Lord Devon, which in 1845 described the IV INTRODUCTION. Irish peasantry as being the worst housed, the worst fed, and the worst clad peasantry in Europe. "Our personal experience and observations during our inquiry have afforded us a melancholy confirmation of these statements ; and we cannot forbear expressing our strong sense of the patient endurance which the labouring classes have generally exhibited under sufferings greater, we believe, than the people of any other country in Europe have to sustain " (Report of the Commissioners, page 12). A merciful Providence had, however, given them as part compensation the hopeful buoyancy of the Celtic nature ; they were cheerful in rags, good- tempered on a starving stomach. On an outlying corner of his estate, Mr. Hamilton (writing in 1871) specifies a praiseworthy effort to promote education, which surprised and pleased him much. " When I was a young man the part of my landed property which most interested me was a considerable extent of moor, or, as it is called here, without any regard to elevation, mountain, which was pretty well stocked with grouse. It is a district which ought not to be populous, and its soil pays ill for cultivation ; but the unhappy legislation which made leases of the value of forty shillings a year give a vote for the county representative, had led my forefathers to encourage subdivision to such a degree that instead of five or six substantial tenants I found nearly a hundred. INTRODUCTION. That they were poor I need not say. But they paid their rents duly, and were a more civilised folk than, under the circumstances in a very remote corner of a very remote county, could be expected. One trial I will mention which both surprised and pleased me much. There is no village, much less a town, within many miles of them. The position is far from my residence, and sixty years ago there was no idea of taking any care for the education of these people. But poor and ill-circumstanced as they were, they had spirit and energy to provide for the education of their children. Their custom was, under the advice of the priest to whose communion they all belonged, to depute one or two of the most trusted among them to go into the more civilised parts and engage a teacher to come for two years, and teach all the children from four or five years old to ten or twelve years of age, generally alternately, a male and a female teacher, so that occasionally the girls might learn to sew. "The teacher lived from house to house, was well cared for, and was paid a salary in addition to, board and lodging. A curious assortment of books was provided. There was no school house, but in summer a barn and in the winter a kitchen in one of the larger cabins was used as a schoolroom. There was then an interval of about four years, and again two years of education. The result was that VI INTRODUCTION. a greater proportion of intelligent readers and [in- telligible writers was to be found among these people than I think is to be found in most districts now well provided with regular schools. Care has long since been taken to have the means of education brought to their doors ; but I question if it is as much valued as the ruder method of a former time. ... It requires patient perseverance to lead a population to progress ; and those who have tried it have found how severely tried that patience generally is, for the heart that earnestly desired the improvement of a people would fain see a rapid advance." It is necessary to bear in mind the extremely backward state in which Mr. Hamilton found the peasantry in order to fully appreciate the value of his eiforts and mode of procedure. He had to teach them — to take them in hand as if children, offer premiums for improvement (page 135) and in short to act as "guide, philosopher, and friend" to them. Some details given in these memoirs, which a reader accustomed to a higher stage of civilisation might be tempted to pronounce dull, possess an interesting value to the reader who desires information con- cerning the actual condition of the people. In 1824 Mr. Hamilton began building a residence in the Isle of St. Ernan's in Donegal Bay, and in 1825 he ceded Brown Hall to his brother Edward. INTRODUCTION. Vll Brown Hall, held under lease from Trinity College, Dublin, had been the residence of the Hamilton family since 1697. In 1825 he removed to St. Ernan's, and in the following year resolved to connect the Isle of St. Ernan's with the mainland by a causeway one furlong in length. He engaged a body of regular labourers to do the work. This project excited great enthusiasm in the neighbour- hood and a general resolution to lend a helping hand. The peasantry for ten miles round (not Mr. Hamil- ton's own tenantry only) came in bodies of from fifty to one hundred men, did the work heartily and refused payment in money or food for their work (chap. v. page 52). This incident made a deep impression on Mr. Hamilton, and one which he never lost. It deepened in him the feeling he already had to judge the character of the people with sympathy, and, instead of a splendid severity constituting the whole of a sweeping judgment on their faults, to see that their faults and backward state were largely the result of bad political and social conditions. In 1827 religion became to him a more serious and actual subject than it had been before. What before was traditional now became personal. He turned to the Old and New Testaments with great earnestness of purpose, and to the end of his life a vivid and earnest faith showed itself by a self- INTRODUCTION. denial, a thoughtfulness for the good of others, a generosity and a sense of justice that were saintly in their proportions, though joining to these a liber- ality of mind, a catholicity of sympathy and a free- dom of inquiry that do not easily confine themselves within what were the then popular, systems of re- ligious beliefs. In chapter vi. it is related how Mr. Hamilton formed classes for the study of the Scriptures. He began with seven persons, and at the end of eighteen months had nearly looo of all denominations, in- cluding Roman Catholics. The highest number ultimately reached was 1200 adults. He had also numerous Sunday Schools for children. These classes gradually led him on until his position was practically that of a home missionary. In 1828 he entered into negotiations preparatory to receiving Holy Orders in the Established Church, offering to become assistant curate of St. Ernan's without stipend. These negotiations ended in 1830. The Bishop of Raphoe insisted as a necessary condition that he should return to Cambridge and attend divinity lectures there. A similar condition was laid upon a barrister at same period, as explained in a letter of the Bishop's chaplain to Mr. Hamilton. In 1831 Mr. Hamilton felt compelled for con- science' sake to decline subscribing to repair the Roman Catholic Chapel at Donegal, but he also INTRODUCTION. IX felt it was not an equitable arrangement that Roman Catholic tenants should be obliged by law to pay Church rates to repair the fabric of the Established Church. He therefore released his tenants from this pay- ment, and took it upon himself from ist November, 1831. This is an honourable example of the spirit of justice, in not compelling the other side to do what a man, for conscience, himself objects to do (page 124). In 1842 he no longer felt any scruple in subscribing towards the repair of Donegal Roman Catholic Chapel (page 204). In 1831 there was in Donegal a season of scarcity almost approaching to famine. Chapter xi. contains some interesting details on this subject. The volun- tary fast for the good of others, recommended by Mr. Hamilton to those who had sufficient food, and how this was acted upon, shows how usefully he could apply the spirit of the Scriptures. In 1833 there was an outbreak of cholera in Donegal. This terrible visitant acts with such rapidity as always to produce a panic in the stricken neighbourhoods. " I have seen death more fre- quently within the last few days than ever before, having had occasion to act both as doctor and minister in several cases of cholera " (page 146). In these pages taken from Mr. Hamilton's diary there is a picture of what the owner of St. Ernan's INTRODUCTION. was under circumstances that are exceedingly trying for any man. Add to this, the resolution recorded under date 20th February, 1834 • " In visiting my poor sick neighbours I see great want, which to a certain degree at least may be relieved by my super- fluities". In pursuance of this, he put down his carriage and also reduced his household staff. " My dear wife," he writes, " has also joined me in parting with superfluous ornaments of gold and jewels.! These have been sold and brought as much as will make a nice girls' school. " I added to her sacrifice of ornaments a diamond ring of my mother's, not doubting but that if the spirit of my dear mother can see and be interested in earthly matters she must rejoice to see that that which could have only ministered to vanity is turned to God's service " (page 155). Here are marks of true Christianity, the Christlike spirit composed of faith and love that will deny itself in order to do good to others. Similar instances of self-denial based upon religious motives have been recently recorded of Dr. Pusey. This spirit is not the monopoly of any Church, nor are there any Churches wholly composed of it, but examples of it are found in every Church, > and it is to such examples those words fitly apply : " Ye are the salt of the earth ". The practical bene- ficial results of Mr. Hamilton's efforts to help the poorest is shown in his letter, i6th May, 1836, to INTRODUCTION. XI Lord Morpeth, Chief Secretary for Ireland (page 164) : " My property is divided into small estates separate from each other, and on some of them there is not now one single pauper, though on the same spot there- were a few years ago many of the ipopulation dependent on absolute charity or uncer- tain means of livelihood ". In 1836, for the education of his children, and also to become acquainted with a larger world than that in which he lived in County Donegal, Mr. Hamilton took his family to the continent, and re- mained abroad, principally in Germany and Switzer- land, till October, 1840. These memoirs subdivide themselves into two portions — the first terminating in the year 1840 and the second extending from 1840 to 1884. The first portion contains a larger proportion of details that may be described as personal, inas- much as it relates the process of formation both as regards character and convictions. In the second portion this character and these convictions are fully formed, and it is these dealing with questions of public interest that form the main portion of the second division. I In 1841 Mr. Hamilton took into his own hands the agency of his estate. Up to the summer of 1845 all was going on well, the extent of arable land compared with that of 1840 increasing from year to year. In the autumn of INTRODUCTION. 1845, the partial failure of the potato crop was the harbinger of the terrible famine crisis, 1846 to 1850. The executive of the country was quite unprepared for such a crisis, and with an obstinacy worthy of a better cause, red tape was sometimes more suc- cessful in saving office rules than starving people. Chapter xix. supplies a curious commentary on, this subject, and suggests uncomfortable reflections,! as to how the peasants must have fared and suffered] in those districts that lacked a proprietor similar to Mr. Hamilton. The population of Ireland in 1841I was 8,175,124. ' The success with which the proprietor of St. Ernan's exerted himself to benefit the people in the famine years is shown by the fact that none of his tenants or cottiers became inmates of the union workhouse, and the one death from starvation that took place on his property is fully explained on page 239. Mr. Hamilton urged, as he had done in 1836, that estates should be treated separately, and each proprietor made responsible for his own poor. This' suggestion was not followed. Estates were grouped' together into divisions. j The consequence was a resident and improving; landlord had to pay largely for his neighbours, if his neighbours made no effort to find work for the poor on their property. Mr. Hamilton had as neighbour INTRODUCTION. the estate of an absentee proprietor on whose pro- perty there were nearly 10,000 persons. In the winter of 1846-1847 Mr. Hamilton raised a loan through the Board of Public Wo^ks, for land drain- age, and gave employment to many besides his own people, the agreement being that the loan was for three years. In 1848 repayment of the loan was demanded because the poor rates were kept below a certain amount. This keeping down of the poor rates arose from the people getting employment on the land drainage works, instead of going on the rates. In this conflict of regulations, Mr. Hamilton was recommended at the Treasury, London, to try an action at law and thus ascertain the rights of the question. He did not follow this advice, but was obliged to suspend part of his land improvement works and pay off the loan to the Board of Public Works. He suffered pecuniarily by this effort to give profitable employment to the poor during the famine crisis, but had the satisfaction of having done his duty as a humane landlord, and was of benefit to the people during a dire time of need. In 1852 the memoirs point out that prosperity was returning to the St. Ernan's district, the normal state of things coming back. From 1850 to i860 was a period of immense emigration from Ireland to the United States ; a clearance took place largely consequent on pasturage taking the place of grain-growing. The Free Trade INTRODUCTION. Act of 1846 had much to do with this change from grain to grass. No tenant on the St. Ernan's estate was at any period dispossessed of his holding without compensation being paid him. This compensation, called Tenant Right in Ulster, varied in amount from five to fifteen years ' rent of the holding. The farms had been too much subdivided by Mr. Hamilton's predecessors in order to create voters (the vote of "the forty shilling freeholder" was abolished in 1829). Mr. Hamilton in order to con- solidate holdings bought the Tenant Right in many instances. In all other instances the incoming tenant bought it from the outgoing. In a document drawn up in 1874, Mr. Hamilton makes a summary of the amounts he had paid as compensation for Tenant Right since 182 1. The total amount is nearly ;f40oo. Tenant Right did not as a rule prevail outside the Province of Ulster prior to the Tenant Right Act of 1870. Full explanation of the meaning of the Ulster Tenant Right will be found, page 423. The origin of this custom is not known with certainty ; and various conjectures have been advanced to account for it. In 1870 this recognised custom was made statute law. It has been affirmed that many of those evicted in the other three provinces of Ireland, in the period 1850 to i860, were evicted for arrears of rent contracted during the famine crisis. INTRODUCTION. XV Whether this be true or a misrepresentation, one thing is certain, a great change took place in the temper of the people. The emigrants carried with them to the United States a bitter feeling, and out of this appears to have grown the Fenian movement and its project of an armed rising in Ireland. Popu- lation in Ireland rapidly diminished after 1850. After the Fenian movement of 1865-67 an agrarian agitation on the subject of Tenant Right sprang up in Ireland. A Tenant Right Act, after a delay of a quarter of a century since the revelations of the Devon Commission, was passed in 1870. Mr. Hamilton had no difficulty with his tenants during those years of agitation, and his addresses printed in this volume show his attitude towards the various points raised. In 1878 he published a pamphlet and circulated same among members of Parliament, recommending the introduction of peasant proprietor- ship, and in his last address to his tenants in 1882, advocates the same step. His relations with his own tenants were harmonious, there was no subject of quarrel or bitterness, and rents were paid. This advice, therefore, did not emanate from one who wished to see himself rescued to his own profit by Government money. It rather sprang from the con- viction that the old system had broken down, the country had outgrown it, and a new departure to meet changed social needs was called for. XVI INTRODUCTION. The Land Purchase Act of i8gi was the legis- lative adjudication of this important subject. To try to calm the angry contests between * Orangemen and Roman Catholics in Ulster con- stantly called forth the energies of Mr. Hamilton. In chapter ix. there is a notable example of this. These contests had their rise in a political cause. The Orangemen celebrated the victories of King William III., and these victories recalled the memories of Roman Catholic defeats and the usher- ing in of the Penal Laws, — victories, the memory of which, if infinitely sweet to the Orange conscience, were infinitely bitter to the ofher side. Mr. Hamil- ' ton could not see that these violent contests could be any part of the religion of Him who laid down that the first commandment is to love God supremely, and the second, to love one's neighbour as one- self, and that the practical side of the Christian religion consists in the extension and application of these two commandments. He strove to keep peace, and constantly exhorted each side that, if they would insist upon provoking one another, the only Christian form of provocation would be to " provoke one another to good works ". For Hate is strong. And mocks the song Of peace on earth, good-will to men. INTRODUCTION. XVll II. The Irish Land Question. Ireland being mainly an agricultural country the land question is the most vital factor in Ireland's prosperity. The most injurious blunder * committed against Ireland was the introduction of penal laws, in the beginning of the eighteenth century against members of the Church of Rome. These laws made the religion of the majority of the people a crime, and sought to punish this species of crime not by im- prisonment but by impoverishing the Roman Catholic population, cutting off the natural resources of indus- try and so depressing to the lowest point the industry of the people.-f Since the world lives by industry, it is plain that laws that under any pretext cut at the roots of industry are injurious to the welfare of the com- munity. A second bad effect was, that religion being the pretext for the domination of one side and the oppression of the other, a bitter sectarian strife was engendered and kept alive. The unhappy consequences of this state of mind survive to the present day. Arthur Young in his account of his *See History of England in the Eighteenth Century, by W. E. H. Lecky, vol. i. pages 278-303. \ L'Irlande, Socials, Politique, et Religieuse, bj' Gustave de Beaumont. XVlll INTRODUCTION. Tour in Ireland * has left us the fullest eighteenth century record available of the state of agriculture in Ireland, adding to this certain appreciations of " manners and progress ". Between June, 1776, and 1780, Young appears to have visited Ireland three times, and to have passed in all about two years in Ireland. In the preface, page 14, he writes : — " The general view of the kingdom I have given from the whole of the intelligence, will, I flatter myself, throw Ireland into that just light in which she has not hitherto appeared. " The reader will find the progress of national prosperity, its present state and the vast field of improvement which Ireland will continue until it comes to be everything to Britain which the warmest patriot could wish. " For so happy a state to arrive, nothing is wanting but this country (England) to change her policy and cherish that industry she has hitherto seemed so anxious to shackle." The three points concerning which Young writes unfavourably are, the state of the peasantry, the disadvantages from which Roman Catholic tenants suffered on account of their religion, and absenteeism of landowners. *The quotations are taken from the second edition, Lon- don, 1780. INTRODUCTION. In describing the condition of the labouring poor in Ireland, Young remarks, vol. ii. pages 127-130 : — " The landlord of an Irish estate inhabited by Roman Catholics, is a sort of despot who yields obedience in whatever concerns the poor to no law but that of his will. To discover what the liberty of the people is, we must live among them, and not look for it in the statutes of the realm — the language of written law may be that of liberty, but the situation of the poor may speak no language but that of slavery. There is too much of this contradiction in Ireland, — a long series of oppressions aided by many ill-judged laws, have brought landlords into a habit of exerting a very lofty superiority, and their vassals into that of an almost unlimited submission, speaking a language that is despised, professing a religion that is ab- horred, and, being disarmed, the poor find themselves in many cases slaves even in the bosom of written liberty. Landlords that have resided much abroad are usually humane in their ideas, but the habit of tyranny naturally contracts the mind, — so that even in this polished age there are instances of a severe carriage towards the poor which is quite unknown in England. "A landlord in Ireland can scarcely invent an order which a servant, labourer or cottar dares to refuse to execute. Nothing satisfies him but an unlimited submission. Disrespect, or anything tending towards XX INTRODUCTION. sauciness, he may punish with his cane or his horse- whip with the most pei-fect security, — a poor man would have his bones broken if he offered to lift his hand in his own defence. Knocking down is spoken of in the country in a manner that makes an English- man stare. . . . The execution of the laws lies very much in the hands of justices of the peace, many of whom are drawn from the most illiberal class in the kingdom. If a poor man lodges a complaint against a gentleman, or any animal that chooses to call itself a gentleman, and the justice issues out a summons for his appearance, it is a fixed affront, and he will infallibly be called out. " Where manners are in conspiracy against law, to whom are the oppressed people to have recourse ? It is a fact that a poor man having a contest' with a gentleman must — but I am talking nonsense, they know their situation too well to think of it, — they can have no defence but by means of protection from one gentleman against another, who probably pro- tects his vassal as he would the sheep he intends to eat. "The colours of this picture are not charged. . " Consequences have flowed from these oppres- sions which ought long ago to have put a stop to them. In England we have heard much of White boys. Steel boys. Oak boys, Peep-of-day boys, etc. But these various insurgents are not to be confounded, INTRODUCTION. XXI for they were very different. The proper distinction in the discontents of the people is into Protestant and Cathohc. All but the White boys were among the manufacturing Protestants in the North, — the White boys, Catholic labourers in the South. From the best intelligence I could gain, the riots of the manufacturers had no other foundation but such varia- tions in the manufacture as all fabrics experience, and which they had themselves known and submitted to before. The case, however, was different with the White boys, — who being labouring Catholics met with all those oppressions I have described, and would probably have continued in full submission had not very severe treatment in respect of tithes, united with a great speculative rise of rents about the same time, blown up the flame of resistance, — the atrocious acts they were guilty of made them the object of general indignation, — :Acts were passed for their punishment which seemed calculated for the meridian of Barbary. This arose to such a height that by one they were to be hanged under certain circumstances without the common formalities of a trial, which though repealed the following session marks the spirit of punishment, — while others remain yet the law of the land, that would if executed tend more to raise than quell an insurrec- tion. " From all which it is manifest that the gentlemen INTRODUCTION. of Ireland never thought of a radical cure from over- looking the real cause of the disease, which, in fact, lay in themselves, and not in the wretches they doomed to the gallows. Let them change their own conduct entirely, and the poor will not long riot. Treat them like men who ought to be as free as yourselves. Put an end to that system of religious persecution which for seventy years has divided the, kingdom against itself, — in these two circumstances lies the cure of insurrection, — perform them com- pletely, and you will have an affectionate poor, instead^ of oppressed and discontented vassals. " A better treatment of the poor in Ireland is a very material point to the welfare of the whole British empire. Events may happen which may convince us fatally of this truth. If not, oppression must have broken all the spirit and resentment of men. By what policy the Government of England can for so many years have permitted such, an absurd system to be matured, is beyond the power of plain sense to discover." He records (vol. i. page 51) the following case of a Roman Catholic tenant : " Lord Longford carried, me to Mr. Marly, an improver in the neighbourhood, who has done great things, and without the benefit of such leases as Protestants in Ireland generally have. He rents 1000 acres. At first it was twenty pence an acre, next 5s. or £2^^^ ^ year, and now INTRODUCTION. XXUl he pays £850 a year for it. Almost the whole farm is mountain land, the spontaneous growth, heath, etc., he has improved 500 acres." Young's reflections on this case (vol. i. page 53) are : " It was with regret that I heard that the rent of a man who had been so spirited an improver should be raised so exceedingly. He merited for his life the returns of his industry. But the cruel laws against the Roman Catholics of this country remain the marks of illiberal barbarism. Why should not the industrious man have a spur to his industry whatever be his religion ? — and what industry is to be expected from them in a country where leases for life are general amongst Protestants, if secluded from terms common to every one else ? What mis- chief could flow from letting them have leases for life? " None, but much good in animating their in- dustry. It is impossible that the prosperity of a nation should have its natural progress where four- fifths of the people are cut off from those advantages which are heaped upon the domineering aristocracy of the small remainder." Young gives a list of Irish Landowners who were " absentees " in 1780. His list comprises 195 names. That of Edmund Burke appears in this list. The highest rental is £31,000, the lowest £500. On the evil effects of XXIV INTRODUCTION. absenteeism his remarks (vol. ii. page 194) are : " It is not the simple amount of the rental being re- mitted into another country, but the damp on all sorts of improvements and the total want of counte- nance and encouragement which the lower tenantry labour under. The landlord at such a great distance is out of the way of all complaints, or, which is the same thing, of examining into or remedying evils — miseries of which he can see nothing, and probablj hear as little of, can make no impression. All that is required of the agent is to be punctual in his re- mittances, and as to the people who pay him, theyl are too often too welcome to go to the devil provided their rents could be paid from his territories. This! is the general picture. God forbid it should be uni- versally true — there are absentees who spend large sums on their estates in Ireland." Six names are then given in corroboration of the last sentence, viz., Earl of Shelburne, Mr. Fitzmaurice, Duke of Devon- j shire, Lord Donegal, Lord Hillsborough, Lord= Conyngham. Catholic emancipation in 1829, and various Land Acts from 1870 to 1891, are the legislative efforts of this century trying in a liberal spirit to undo the^ blunders of the past. When in Germany in 1837-8,^ Mr. Hamilton was very much struck, especially in the; Black Forest (page 178), by the stimulating influence] ownership of the land had upon the peasants' char- INTRODUCTION. XXV acters, how in addition to industry it developed prud- ence and self-denial, men exerting themselves when the fruits of their labour held out a prospect of in- dependence and stability — and when after the famine crisis in Ireland, 1845-50, much attention was perforce directed to the social condition of Ireland, he came to the conclusion that the establishment of a some- what similar system in Ireland was becoming inevit- able. The Land Purchase Act of i8gi now gives tenants of small holdings the means of becoming owners, and opens a new, and, one hopes, a brighter chapter in Irish annals. The Irish peasant presents a much greater likeness to the French peasant than he does to the English. In type of character, in temperament, in religion the resemblance between French and Irish characteristics is very striking. Fundamental changes in the land laws, similar in tendency to those which did good to the French peasantry, one hopes will also accomplish beneficial results in the case of the Irish peasantry. Before 1789 the French peasants were living in a state of semi-starvation. Addison in a letter from France, A.D. 1699, writes with a touch of the exaggeration that usually accompanies vivacity. " Every one here laughs, sings, dances, — and starves." Arthur Young in the next century sees little to cheer him in agri- cultural matters in France, and in a strongly-worded passage ascribes the people's misery to the action of the law and the lawyers. INTRODUCTION. " Of all oppressions there are none on the globe so cutting as those which flow from the law. " For mankind to be involved in all kinds of wretchedness from that very cause which ought ever to be their protection, is a sting so feelingly painful that it is past endurance. ... In those countries which boast of freedom, this mode of slavery reigns, dilatoriness and expense serve the turn of those sav- age, detestable monsters, those harpies, the lawyers. Would to heaven I could stamp them with an epithet equal to their scoundrel profession '" (Letters Con- cerning the Present State of France, 1769, page 150). M. Taine, documents in hand, in Les Origines de la France Contemporaine, vol. i., draws a picture of black misery which is a terrible indictment of the system that prevailed in France. Miseries long endured at length culminated in the volcanic outpouring of 1789, and when France had run through the throes of re- volutionary violence, and Napoleon I. restored order, the great change that one remarks is in the system of land tenure. The feudal system is gone. The soil of France subdivided into smaller properties, is in different hands. The readiness with which France paid off the heavy war indemnity in 1871 showed that the industry of the country had prospered, and that from the point of view of material prosperity the change of land tenure had produced good results. To-day property in land in France exists in all sizes. INTRODUCTION. from estates of large dimensions down to a mere strip' of ground so small that it is a puzzle to a stranger how the owner manages to live by its pro- duce. He does so by converting himself into a chronic miracle of prudence, economy and self- denial. The change that has been wrought in the condition and spirit of the French peasantry is very striking. It is not by this insinuated that their present condition leaves nothing to be desired, or that the language in which Pope describes Berkeley may be transferred wholesale to them, " every virtue under heaven ". Certain faults and undesirable qualities have often been detailed as existing among them. But the problem here considered is not, how to develop a class of men to a perfect state — but how from an improvident, discontented and despairing mass of peasantry there has been evolved a very large class noted for its provident habits and strenuous industry. France supplies an example under this head. This is seen by contrasting the peasantry of " before 1.789 " with the peasant proprietors of this century. The climate and soil of Ireland are not on the whole as favourable as the climate and soil of France, and while this difference affects the question of a comparison between France and Ireland, still, while it disturbs, it is not so great as to invalidate all the XXVIU INTRODUCTION. force of the other points where there is a real analogy. Those who write on Irish affairs, under strong ascend- ency sympathies, generally lay the whole blame for their backward condition on the character of the people, without softening their conclusions by any reference to those social and political surroundings that play so great a part in developing the good or bad side of every national character. The remark- able instance that Arthur Young records, of Sir William Osborne's success in converting lawless Whiteboys into industrious tenants, shows what could be made of the Irish peasantry when treated humanely and fairly : " To Sir William Osborne's three miles the other side Clonmel. . . . This gentleman has made a mountain improvement which demands particular attention, being upon a principle very different from common ones. Twelve years ago he (Sir William) met with a hearty-looking fellow of forty, followed by a wife and six children in rags, who begged. Sir William questioned him upon the scandal of a man in full health and vigour supporting himself in such a manner ; the man said he could get no work. "'Come along with me, I will show you a spot of land upon which I will build a cabin for you, and if you like it you shall fix there.' The fellow followed Sir William, who was as good as his word ; he built him a cabin, gave him five acres of a healthy mountain, lent him INTRODUCTION. XXIX four pounds to stock with, and gave him, when he had prepared his ground, as much Hme as he could come for. "The fellow flourished, he went on gradually; repaid the four pounds and presently became a happy little cottar ; he has at present twelve acres under cultivation, and a stock-in-trade worth at least £80 ; his name is John Conory. " The success which attended this man in two or three years, brought others who applied for land, and Sir William gave them as they applied. The moun- tain was under lease to a tenant, who valued it so little, that upon being reproached with not cultivating or doing something with it, he assured Sir William that it was utterly impracticable to do anything with it, and offered it to him without any deduction of rent. Upon this mountain he fixed them — gave them terms as they came, determinable with the lease of the farm, so that every one that came in succession had shorter and shorter tenures ; yet they are so desirous of settling that they come at present, though only two years remain for a term. " In this manner Sir William has fixed twenty-two families, who are all upon the improving hand, the meanest growing richer ; and find themselves so well off that no consideration will induce them to work for others, not even in harvest ; their industry has no bounds, nor is the day long enough for the revolu- XXX INTRODUCTION. tion of their incessant labour. . Sir William has informed them that upon the expiration of the lease, they will be charged something for the land, and has desired that they will mark out each man what he wishes to have. They have accordingly run divisions, and some of them have taken pieces of thirty or forty acres — a strong proof that they find their husbandry beneficial and profitable. He has great reason to believe that nine-tenths of them were Whiteboys, but are now of principles and practice exceedingly dif- ferent from the miscreants who bear that name. . . All their children are employed regularly in their husbandry, picking stones, weeding, etc., which shows their industry strongly, for in general they are idle about all the country. The women spin. " Too much cannot be said in praise of this under- taking. It shows that a reflecting penetrating land- lord can scarcely move without the power of creating opportunities to do himself and his country service. It shows that the villainy of the greatest miscreants is all situation and circumstances. Employ, don't hang them. Let it not be in the slavery of the cottar system, in which industry never meets its reward; but by giving property, teach the value of it ; by giving them the fruit of their labour, teach them to be laborious. All this Sir William Osborne has done, and done it with effect, and there probably is not an honester set of families in the country than INTRODUCTION. XXXI those which he has formed from the refuse of the Whiteboys" (vol. i. pages 508-510). The Land Purchase Act of tSgi follows Young's advice " by giving property, teach the value of it ". On easy conditions the peasants are made owners — this is the most obvious way of making them indus- trious and provident, and of developing the qualities that usually follow in the train of these. This Act of Parliament is the most hopeful measure for the cure of the squalid miseries of Ireland that the British legislature has ever passed. But it is a crossing of the Rubicon, inasmuch as it decidedly breaks with legal tradition. It implies the assimila- tion of the law of real property to the law of personal property. It affords a practical solution of the old irritating difficulty of " rights divorced from duties ". It does not necessarily mean that the whole landed property of Ireland must be divided into little patches — no such imperative law has been found necessary in France — nor does it mean that every beautiful residence must go to ruin, and cabins or mean dwell- ings take their place ; but it does mean, that the owners of the handsome residences come under ordinary economic laws, and cannot in future trust to artificial law to supply artificial props, such as it does not afford to owners of personal property buffet- ing with the stream of circumstances. If it be said that the Land Purchase Act of i8gi INTRODUCTION. has, as yet, produced little result, it is pertinent to remark tHat the time elapsed is but short, and the excitement of another, and larger, proposed change, unsettling. If a Land Purchase Act had been passed early in the " seventies," when questions in connec- tion with Tenant Right were much in the air, the effect of such an Act would have been great and beneficial. The experiment of aiding the tenants on the glebe lands of the disestablished Church (1871) to purchase their holdings has, according to all ac- counts, answered admirably ; and there is little room for doubt that, viewing a country such as Ireland is, with its past history and present backward condition, to radically alter by a large introduction of peasant proprietorship, the position of cultivators towards the soil, offers the soundest and most hopeful measure for the social amelioration of the masses in Ireland, by evoking those qualities necessary to be stimulated in order to produce an industrial, prudential, and progressive tendency. In chapter XX., written in 1847, "What is the Use of Irish Landlords ? " the reader will find a vigorous application of the doctrine of utility, not confined by Mr. Hamilton solely to Irish landlords. In 1847 these sentiments were far in advance of public opinion. To-day they are receiving much attention in all quarters. The masses are asked to contribute their opinion in the formation of statute law promul- INTRODUCTION. XXX1H gated by Parliament, and in the verdict of the masses, utiHty, or supposed utiHty, is found to be the chief factor that influences their judgment. Hence the era of political conflict that now prevails in the United Kingdom, and betokens the recasting of many old laws, the remoulding of old institutions. In the recent legal decision permitting the sale of Saver- nake, an important property in Wiltshire having 5000 persons on it, considerations of public utility were the guiding light in the interpretative judgment of the High Court of Appeal. The legend of the Irish emigrant who, shortly after landing in New York, on being asked what his politics were, promptly replied, "Agin the Govern- ■ ment," points to one of the gravest difficulties in Ireland, one of the unsoundest symptoms in the body politic. The rule of ascendency politics gave the peasantry, not without reason, the impression that Government justice was a partisan that had favours for one side and hardships for the other, and was therefore an enemy to be fought, not a protector to be submitted to. Men everywhere respect the law when they be- lieve it to be the protector of industry that, with honest intention, tries in an equitable spirit to pre- serve order, and to adjudicate in those contests that arise between man and man over the distribution of the fruits of labour. The recent changes in the land XXXIV INTRODUCTION. laws are calculated to give the peasantry a better political feeling, by bringing home to them the con- viction that their interests are consulted, their welfare largely placed in their own hands, they are no longer sacrificed to the reign of any oligarchy. But evils of long standing cannot always be cured in a short time. The bitter feeling that prevails in Ulster between Orangemen and Roman Catholics, is an undesirable survival of a state of controversial wrath that was prevalent in Europe two centuries ago. Increase of education is here the remedial agent. Mental cul- ture humanises the mind, softens manners and does not suffer men to remain fierce. If those public de"- monstrations that lead to violence are kept in check, the political irritating causes having been erased from the Ascendency Statute Book, then, the war- cries that now exasperate, will fade in a kindlier atmosphere into mere memories of a bellicose past. The question of nationality, though treated by some writers as a merely sentimental matter, is the most difficult point in the whole Irish question. There are two elements that enter into this ques- tion of nationality, viz., race and religion, and history shows that the religious bias has been the more tenacious of the two. Where the difference between religions is very sharp and distinct, it prevents fusion of races and serves to keep alive the distinction INTRODUCTION. XXXV between conqueror and conquered. No country in Europe has an unmixed race — all are more or less mixed, but in countries where there is a largely pre- dominating element both in race and religion, round this as a centre the nation has been formed, and minor distinctions, where they exist, are so sub- ordinate that they do not seriously affect the senti- ment of nationality. On the other hand, look at what is termed the Eastern question. The Turks during a long period dominated over Greeks, Bulgarians, Servians, Armen- ians, etc. The religious sentiment kept each section together, and also prevented fusion with the dominant race. By the resurrection of a nationality that for a long time had been politically dead, Greece, Bulgaria and Servia recovered their independence, and in the phases of the Eastern question that attract attention from time to time, it is always the same difficulty, the combined traditions of race and religion have preserved a nationality, and this nationality is rest- less and rebellious under the rule of a power that does not reflect its sympathies. If on the other hand, the religious differences be not great or polemical, fusion in races takes place. The Normans obtained possession of England in the eleventh century, and after the manner of conquerors generously helped themselves to the best of everything in Church and State. For 150 years the Saxon ele- INTRODUCTION. ment had a wretched experience as hewers of wood and drawers of water, and in the assassination of NormariSf-" that occurred from time to time, the fury of the Saxon peasantry attempted " the wild justice of revenge " against the tyrant whose hand was too heavy. King John lost Normandy, and this change seems to have wrought a change in the sympathies of the Normans settled in England, persuading them that the land that provided so hand- somely for them was their native land. There was no barrier in religion between Norman and Saxon. The fusion between the races was rapid. Nor- man French was banished from the law courts and Grammar Schools — the more numerous Saxons re- covered the preponderating influence in English affairs, and now no disintegrating traces remain. When one meets a surname beginning with a " Fitz " it has a Norman look, but whether it denotes a Nor- man pedigree or personal caprice is not always easy to decide. After the Crowns of England and Scotland were united, an attempt was made to force the Episcopal Church upon Scotland. Scotland resisted and held out persistently for her own Church and institutions. She gained her cause, and Scottish nationality was grouped round Presbyterianism. Her institutions are mainly her own, Church, land laws, criminal law, civil law. INTRODUCTION. XXXVll Some may pronounce these worse, some better, than EngHsh institutions, but, such as they are, they cannot be called mere copies of what prevails in England. On the other side, English institutions were thrown into Ireland, as if what suits England must suit Ireland. If the Reformation had succeeded in Ireland as in England and Scotland, it is probable these institutions would have become acclimatised and taken root, but both Anglicanism and Presby- terianism proved in Ireland comparatively barren in missionary results.* The eighteenth century penal laws embittered and impoverished, but did not convert the majority. The majority in Ireland has remained Catholic and Celtic. Antagonistic systems of religion have stood in the way of that fusion of races taking place in Ireland which took place in England and Scotland. Now, in accordance with the spirit that has prevailed in legislation for Eng- land or Scotland, legislation for Ireland should liberally respect the creed and sympathies of the majority in Ireland. This rule was not followed in the past. In questions of justice, national or individual, man is very liable to be influenced by emotions springing from his personal sympathies or antipathies. Justice * Some of the causes of the failure of the Reformation in Ireland, are indicated in Professor Gardiner's History of England, vol. viii. pages 6-7, 41-42 and 54-55, and in Hallam's Constitutional History of England, chap, xviii. XXXVUl INTRODUCTION. confines emotion to the emotions the facts of the ■case duly considered, give ; consequently justice, by continually excluding emotions a man wishes to put in, is the most difficult of human virtues, and a virtue which all systems of religion have been less suc- cessful in teaching mankind than they have been in teaching benevolence. All churches have been distributers of alms and promoters of acts of mercy. The expedient that Mr. Hamilton suggests for local government (page 429) consists of four local councils, i.e., one for each of the four Provinces of Ireland. III. Writings on Religious Questions. Mr. Hamilton ceased in 1855 to write a diary, and began writing for publication, especially on re- ligious problems. He published Thoughts on Truth and Error, 1856 ; The Three Fenian Brothers, a tale, 1866 ; Philo, a Romance of Life in the First Century, three vols., 1867 ; Arthur's Seat, or the Church of the Banned, i86g ; and Above and Around, Thoughts on God and Man, 1881. His religious theories were attempts towards attaining the simplest and least complex view of the essentials of religion. In these he lays emphatic stress upon the inner spirit of Christianity, and very little upon any of its outward ecclesiastical forms or INTRODUCTION. organisations. To rightly apprehend and apply to life the principles of Christ, was to him the great object of religion. He regarded the example and teaching of the Lord Jesus Christ as the standard set before men and Churches, but thought that this standard had become mixed with other things, giving a distorted view of truth and a semi-christianity. In 1870 he wrote : " I have no doubt of the power of the truth, but I fear the impurity of the agent adulterat- ing or diluting the pure and powerful truth. I think I fear nothing but myself, yet perfect love will cast out even that fear too, not replacing it by presump- tion, but by trust in God, confidence in truth, assur- ance that good shall conquer wherever, whenever, good is, and in proportion as good is pure. The good that is in the mixed Christianity that passes current, does so much good it encourages one." His training was specially a Biblical one. Man's conscience taught by Holy Scripture and brought into direct contact with God without the intermedi- ary of priest or symbolism, was the religious method most congenial to his mind. This in the main re- presents the Puritan system, and the intensity of conscience and fervour of faith that characterised this system, these qualities Mr. Hamilton had in a very marked degree, without having the somewhat narrow spirit and limited sympathies that generally accompanied Puritanism. With religious minds of d Xl INTRODUCTION. this order, the inspiration of the prophet appealing directly to the conscience, always possesses more weight than the authority of the priest does. In recent years, questions relating to ecclesiastical line- age have stirred up much controversy in England. The bent of Mr. Hamilton's mind averted his sympathies from this point of view. Of Roman Catholicism his opinion was, that where this system is a real power and not largely a nominal thing, it has a tendency to retard the intellectual develop- ment of the people. Of the Oxford movement, when at Oxford in 1841 (see chap, xv.), he writes : " Such veneration have they for antiquity, provided it is not the ancient doctrine and example of the Lord Jesus Himself, that they insist upon Early Churches, and not God's Word, being the model for us all ". There are force and truth in this contention that the Gospel narrative should, as a guiding light, be placed above that of any of the after ages of the Christian Church. The first is the model ; the others, more or less imperfect realisations of this model. Has any age of the Church, for example, adequately realised the Sermon on the Mount ? In therefore pointing to Him through whom the revelation of God's will specially came, Mr. Hamilton adheres to what is allowed by all to be the permanent source and power of the Christian Church. But this view, it may be said, sacrifices the sense of historic INTRODUCTION. xli continuity in the Church, and, in its recoil from fear of domination by a spiritual caste, sees in ecclesiasti- cal rule something similar to that system upon which our Lord pronounced the verdict : " Full well ye reject the commandment of God, that ye may keep your own tradition " (Mark vii. g). It is not an unusual experience to find, that when a man maintains the Scriptures contain all things necessary for salvation, that this produces either a lack of sympathy for, or a suspicion of, any doctrine which is defined as necessary but the proof of which lies outside the New Testament. The older Churches, for instance, the Church of Rome, the Greek Church, the Church of England, maintain a sense of historic continuity with the past, and this is defended, either on the ground of Divine necessity, or on that of expediency, coupled with the desire to maintain what is historic, provided experience testifies in its favour. Hooker in his Ecclesiastical Polity exhibits the characteristic position of the Church of England. This position lies between, — absolute Church autho- rity on the one hand, and private judgment unfettered by precedents, — on the other. Hooker gives the supreme place to the Scriptures, but insists that the interpretation of these should be accompanied by a reverential regard to the history of the Church, its decisions and precedents, since the time the Scrip- tures were given. xlii INTRODUCTION. He has a profound respect for the Episcopal office (book vii.) which he regards as of Apostolic origin. He quotes the remarkable saying of Igna- tius : " A bishop doth bear the image of God and of Christ ; of God in ruling, of Christ in administer- ing, holy things" (book vi.). In this and in similar language used by early writers, the deep affection of the Early Church is expressed towards those who were the guides and rulers of struggling societies, and many of whom suffered severely as confessors, or died as martyrs for the faith. In book iii., " On the Nature of the Church ; A Form of Church Government or Church Polity," Hooker admits that no one form can be proved solely from the New Testament.* This admission neces- sarily involved tolerance towards his opponents, who, while they held the same New Testament founda- tion as Hooker, were much excited on the subject of ecclesiastical authoritj', rites, and ceremonies. Hooker in treating theological subjects occupies a position similar to Burke in political. The bias of each is towards a constructive conservatism ; each has *" But we must note that he which affirmeth speech to be necessary amongst all men throughout the world, doth not thereby import that all men must necessarily speak one kind of language. Even so the necessity of polity and regiment in all Churches may be held, without holding any one certain form to be necessary in them all " (Hooker, book iii. chapter ii.). INTRODUCTION. xliii a strong leaning to the side of precedents and pre- scription, — this taken by itself may give a narrow and inadequate view of life, but in these great writers this is tempered with wide views, generous judg- ments, breadth of sympathy and, in general, a toler- ant spirit. The Oxford movement of this century, which has in many respects rendered great service to the Church of England, is showing a tendency to contract some of the largeness of Hooker's view, and by rigidly insisting upon one Church order as of apostolic origin, to unchurch all religious associa- tions that have deviated through any cause from this order. This position makes ecclesiastical lineage a necessary part of Christ's religion. Those who believe that Episcopacy was instituted in the first century, usually attribute it to the apostles of our Lord, who handed on to others what the Master had committed to them. " No bishop, no Church ; separation from the Church is schism, and schism is sin." Those who think that, as a universal form of Church Government, Episcopacy cannot be proved to be earlier than the second century, declare Episcopacy to belong to the historic order of Church government, that it is to be retained as desirable and expedient, and as a connecting link between the present and a remote past.* At the recent Birmingham Church Congress *This position is usually defended by St. Jerome's testi- mony. St. Jerome states that Episcopal government was xliv INTRODUCTION. the first of these positions found an advocate in Mr. Gore, the second in the Bishop of Worcester. Toleration being now the established rule in all civilised countries, theological differences cannot produce the same persecuting effects as they gave rise to between the fourth and eighteenth centuries ; but this spirit of toleration has a very important and vital bearing on the whole question of Established Churches, which are public institutions directly con- nected with the State, possess a tithe rent charge on the land, and under present political conditions depend for their continued existence, as Establishments, on the good-will of the majority of parliamentary voters. Mr. Hamilton in his essay on endowments (page 363) declares against Established Churches, thinking these to have outlived their day of usefulness, and that the possession of large endowments spoils the introduced to prevent schisms and maintain order; that when all the clergy, i.e., presbyters, possessed the same authority there was a danger of their exerting this in different directions, and to meet this, one was chosen out of the presbyters, given higher rank and authority, and styled bishop. This explana- tion would make Episcopacy a Church custom, founded on ' expediency and established in the interests of government. Hooker admits, book vii. chapter xi., that his opinion had fluctuated on this point; he at first thought St. Jerome's ex- planation the most probable solution of the origin of the Episcopate, but afterwards became convinced that Episcopacy is apostolic in origin and therefore a divine order. INTRODUCTION. xlv religious spirit of a church by making other elements too powerful. These and similar objections, usually when traced out, find their basis in the peculiar fact that among all the public institutions of the kingdom an Established Church is apparently the only one not amenable to internal reform. Lord Bacon made this complaint three centuries ago. The legal dis- position of Church property, and the rights that have grown out of this, are the element of difficulty here. The rules and regulations of the Church Establish- ment are very old, and while these may have been excellently adapted to the age in which they grew up, the nation has moved so much, and changed so much in its sympathies and mode of thinking during three centuries, that an institution archaic in its arrangements is now exposed to the judgment of a wide, popular suffrage. The drift under these cir- cumstances is towards disestablishment. All other public institutions. Army, Navy, Civil Service, etc., have had the advantage, since 1832, of passing under the revising hand of Parliament, having their archaic peculiarities eliminated, and the arrangements of the institution adapted to the end it is designed to accomplish. The only measure of a certain magni- tude dealing with Church property was the appoint- ment of Ecclesiastical Commissioners in 1836, whose functions, at first confined to Episcopal estates, were extended to Capitular in 1840. An extension of this xlvi INTRODUCTION. system of revision to the whole of Church property is what has struck many as most desirable, i.e., revision and redistribution of Church property under the guidance of some central power. At present Church property is not vested in one corporation with the usual powers of control or revision. Every Episcopal estate, every Cathedral body, every indi- vidual parish constitutes a separate corporation, so that in all there are about 13,000 corporations in the Church of England. If corporation (sole) A represents a parish of 400 people and £1000 a year endowment, and corporation (sole) B one of 10,000 people in the poorest part of a large city, endowment ;f250, they both belong to the Church of England, but on a vacancy occurring in the parish A, there is no con- trolling power to revise the arrangements of these two very differently circumstanced parishes. The only exception to this state of things is, as mentioned above, in the limited functions of the Ecclesiastical Commissioners. Out of this disposition of Church property has grown all the peculiar features of the system in vogue : thousands of separate corporations, each independent of other, holding property in one institution, and no common principle of control or revision presiding over the institution as a whole. From this, anomalies and abuses have grown up, and there exists no legal remedy against these. The tithes of the Church are a payment levied off the INTRODUCTION. xlvii industry of the community, and being enforced by the secular power, can now hardly be regarded as different in their nature from rates or taxes. When abuses arising out or freehold rights, or from sales of trusts are officially brought before the notice of a diocesan, a bishop is in the extraordinary position of being obliged to reply, that while he personally deplores the abuses, the law permits them, and he has no legal power of remedying them in the interests of the Church. The Report of the Select Committee of the House of Lords (chairman, Dr. Magee) on Church Patronage, i/\.th July, 1874, and, the Report of the Royal Commissioners as to the Sale, Exchange and Resignation of Ecclesiastical Benefices, 1880, con- tain ample information as to the points in which the Church is far behind all other public institutions. Here is an example from the second Report mentioned above — page 71 of Report. The parishioners of St. Giles, Camberwell, appear to have been obliged to pay, for no services rendered, upwards of £40,000. This large payment represents the difference between a freehold right and a contract to render certain services in return for certain emoluments. At the beginning of this century freeholds in offices were common enough in every institution, but experience is so much opposed to this system that it has been abolished everywhere except in the Church. Excellent debates in Convocation, enthusiastic Church Con- Xlviii INTRODUCTION. gress meetings have raised the tone of feeling throughout the Church, but these well-meant efforts have not resulted in effective action because they have not gone on to the fundamental necessity, viz., that of parliamentary powers of dealing with Church property in order to bring the Church up to the level of all other public institutions of the kingdom. If the Establishment is to be preserved, this large question must be faced. Nine-tenths of the objections urged against Establishments, are not against the principle of the institution, but against practices or a state of things that has grown up out of the legal disposition of Church property. The fundamental intention aimed at in an Establishment is to place the min- istrations of religion within reach of every one, either in town or country ; and, except in the case of those who on principle object to an alliance of Church and State, this intention commends itself warmly to most religious minds. In a country where a large majority of the people are serious and religiously minded, the problem of an Established Church ought not to be a hopeless one, provided there be such revising powers exercised with regard lo ancient regulations and endowments, as tend to make the institution a living institution, suited to the needs and modes of thought of those who live now, rather than to what were the needs and manner of thinking of those who lived here three centuries ago. INTRODUCTION. xHx The Sources from whence the Following Memoirs are Compiled are these: — 1. In the year 1863, Mr. Hamilton wrote at the request of some members of his family, recollections of his early years. 2. In the year 1828 he began a diary, which he continued through numerous volumes to the year 1855. I and 2 in some parts treat of the same years and circumstances. The differences, where any, between the two accounts is a psychological one, attributable to difference of mood, such as would generally occur when a man writes down an account of a transaction immediately after its occurrence, and then after an interval of twenty to thirt}' years, having re-read his first account, writes a summary of it in another form. It would be an unusual thing to find precisely the same shade of appreciation, denotingthe same mood of mind, in the two documents, a lightening or a darkening of the colour of the first judgment may be expected in the second, according as time and circumstances have told upon the writer, even though there is no contradiction in the relation of facts in the two documents. This explanation will account for some amount of repetition in chapters vii. and viii., compared with chapter vi. The former are extracted from the diary. The latter is a narrative written in 1863. 3. Certain papers found among Mr. Hamilton's 1 INTRODUCTION. MSS., such as chapter xx., " What is the use of Irish landlords ? " This paper was written in 1847 but not published. 4. Letters (4), viz., To Lord Morpeth (i), chapter xiii.; Lord Clarendon (2), chapter xviii., on official and public subjects, are here printed from Mr. Hamilton's copies. Also the letter to Rev. O'Callaghan, P.P., Donegal, chapter xi. Other letters in this volume are taken direct from the originals. 5. Chapter xix. and part of chapter xvii. (page 210), are taken by permission from Macmillan's Magazine, to which Mr. Hamilton contributed them in 1871. 6. Chapters xxxii., xxxiii. contain excerpts from letters written by Mr. Hamilton to his daughter, Mrs. de Veer. These lettei's express thoughts of his latter years, principally on the subject of religion. The dates being given throughout the memoirs the reader will, I believe, have no difficulty in dis- cerning the source from whence they are compiled. Where the day of the month is specified in addi- tion to the year, it signifies the extract is from the diaries. The only exception to this is chap, xviii. page 216, from diary, but the day of the month is unspecified in diary in this instance. Chapter xxxiv., " Thoughts on Ireland," written in 1880, was published in pamphlet form in 1886. It is here reprinted on account of the information it contains concerning Tenant Right and local peculi- INTRODUCTION. ll arities of the Irish Land system. A reader unac- quainted with these topics would perhaps find it an advantage, in the matter of clearness of conception, to read this chapter first. Mr. Hamilton's memoirs give the story of his life, which from 1821 to 1884 — with the exception of a few years on the Continent and also some at St. Andrews, Fifeshire — was lived among his tenants in Co. Donegal. In 1854 he lost his wife, a loss made the more acute to him as his children were then married and settled in other homes. In 1857 he married Mary, daughter of Mr. George Simson, D.L., of Pit- corthie, Fifeshire, in whom he found a partner that sympathised with his impressions of religious truth, and aided him in his practical plans of doing good. Mr. Hamilton died on the gth June, 1884, in his eighty-fourth year. He was a man of buoyant and hopeful temperament, quick to discern the silver lining beneath the heaviest of clouds, an endowment that enables its possessor to extract more happiness out of life than any other of the gifts of fortune do. It is such a temperament the psalmist describes when he writes, " heaviness may endure for a night, but joy Cometh in the morning ". These memoirs show him as a man of very benevolent nature, having a kind heart and quick sympathies. In the beginning he had, as all men have, his stock of prejudices, but his cast of mind was too open lii . INTRODUCTION. and searching to let these mature into unteachable obstinacies. He was a good conversationaHst, facile, full of information, and entertaining, but not of the exasperating monologist species that never pauses to let a listener insert an observation. He wrote much on subjects that greatly stir men's emotions, and are apt to cause distress or pain if they probe very minutely the cherished traditions in which men have been brought up or found guidance. He is always careful to avoid an offensive or a dictatorial tone, and to observe that considerate charity towards those who differ from him which the handling of such subjects demands. These writings sprang from a full mind, the fruit of years of thought, and much meditation on the New Testament ; and wedded a spiritual imagination and devout heart to an inquiring spirit and liberal tone of mind. But he was more than a writer on spiritual problems. He endeavoured to practically solve these by "living the life". How he was re- garded by his tenants and neighbours round St. Ernan's is forcibly expressed in the letter of Rev. J. Doherty, P.P., Donegal (page 349) : "In all Ireland there never was, nor is there, a more considerate and humane landlord than the good and kind-hearted proprietor of St. Ernan's. I know the pulse of his tenants well, and I know of my own knowledge that they honour him, respect him, and love him for his INTRODUCTION. liii personal kindness and friendliness towards them, and for his sympathy with them in all their worldly fortunes and mishaps. They regard him more in the light of a friend and benefactor, like his Master ' going about doing good,' than as a landlord." High as these words of commendation are, the efforts of sixty years made Mr. Hamilton not un- deserving of them. In publishing these memoirs, it is believed that they" convey in a simple and direct form valuable in- formation on the Irish question, and are also the records of a man whose life is worthy of being re- membered. Qu'est-ce qu'une grande vie ? Une pens6e de la jeunesse, executie par I'Uge mur. (A. De Vigny. ) H. C. W. London. SIXTY YEARS' EXPERIENCE AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. CHAPTER I. 1800-1815. Birth. — Early years at Longford Lodge and Pakenham Hall. — Armagh School. John Hamilton, son of James and Helen Hamilton, was born in Dublin on 25th August, 1800. His father died in 1805, his mother in 1807, and three orphan children — John aged seven, Edward five, and Catherine three years, — were placed under the guardianship of their uncles, Sir Edward Michael Pakenham and Rev. Abraham Hamilton. — Ed. Seven to Ten Years of Age. My dear good grandmother. Lady Longford, took us as her own, and her house was our own and her heart a mother's heart to us till ten years after my mother's death. I kissed my kind grandmother for the last time a few minutes before her death. Not long after my mother's death we had all three a severe illness, measles, I think, and after it we were taken for change of air to the Secretary's Lodge in the Phoenix Park by our kind aunt, Lady Wellesley, 1 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE — Sir Arthur being then Chief Secretary for Ireland. One evening, while there, a curious circumstance occurred, considering who one of the persons con- cerned came afterwards to be. Sir Arthur and my uncle Henry Pakenham (afterwards Dean of St. Patrick's) took my brother and me out to walk — evening came on — dinner-time drew near, and the hoys were weakly and could not run fast, so Sir Arthur took me on his back, and my uncle Henry took Edward and set off running. Soon it became a race. I was a good deal the heavier and my uncle Henry, then about twenty-two, was very active and left us far behind for the first couple of hundred yards. But Sir Arthur had bottom and began to regain his lost ground, and at last came up close to his antagonist, shouting, and both put out their utmost speed and both shouted with all their lungs. The gate was to be the winning post and with a wild Hollah ! Sir Arthur passed to the front and won by a few yards, but in half a minute was a prisoner in the custody of the guard mounted at the gate, and who in the dusk did not perceive who the disturbers of the peace were. The summers we passed at Longford Lodge on the shores of Lough Neagh, and the winters at Pakenham Hall, County West Meath. My good grandmother knew no fear and used to say she had no nerves. She allowed us the utmost licence in climbing trees, digging pits, building piers in the lake, only the rule, unchanging as that of the Medes and Persians, was : " Give no extra trouble ; if you AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 3 make a mess, clean it up yourselves ; if you dirty a second pair of shoes, clean them yourselves. If you want a garden, dig and plant, — a summer-house, build it." So we became very active and handy, my sister Kate quite as much so as Edward and I. We had no ponies at this time. Our first employ- ment after breakfast was to read in the Scriptures with Lady Longford. This we did most regularly so as to acquire considerable acquaintance with the letter of Scripture, but we were not permitted to ask any questions, at least not any difficult ones. Our grandmother did often talk to us seriously, and make useful and excellent application of such passages as we could not but understand. The only portions we learnt by heart were the 23rd, 37th, and looth Psalms, the 12th chapter of the Epistle to the Romans and the 13th of the First Epistle to the Corinthians : a selection that gives no bad idea of our excellent teacher's religious views. Armagh School. In August, 1810, to my great delight, soon to be horribly mitigated, I went to school, a couple of days after I was ten years old. Armagh School was then under the rather severe but perfectly just rule of Dr. Carpendale, who had had my father and all my uncles in his school before. Indeed the greater part of the boys were the sons of a former generation of pupils. We were a little above a hundred in number, of all ages from eight to nineteen years. The forms were numbered from one 4 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE to seven, the first being the lowest in rank. Before going I sighed for the supposed liberty and grandeur of school but very soon I had had enough of it. I was at first appointed by favour under shoe- black to my cousin E. M. Stewart, and acquired con- siderable proficiency in the black art. It was also soon discovered that I was handy at gardening, and as some of the older boys were making very nice gardens I was made garden fag to two. When my brother Edward came to school with me the next year, he was also made a garden fag ; we were given the privilege, unknown to little boys as a rule, to possess a garden, which soon was one of the nicest, although in a bad situation. A labourer, who was sometimes allotted to us at Longford Lodge for work too heavy for us, a tight little Irishman, named Hughie McGrady (he used to ride postillion on need- ful occasions also), was sent now and then with a basket load of moss-roses and other shrubs and flowers, his burden always increased with an Antrim cheese from the dairy, and a considerable cake from the housekeeper, which tended to our not inconsider- able popularity in our class for nearly a week each time Hughie arrived — and he, poor fellow, preferred,, like a true Paddy, his heavy-loaded trudge of twenty- eight miles for the young. gentlemen to the monoton- ous though less toilsome daily spade. There was one great bully in the school who- managed to carry on his atrocities in spite of a general characteristic of the school against great bullying. In summer this fellow dug a well, and AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 5 made a law that every one whom he could bully should come to his well for water, and he exacted a toll in' pence, cakes or oranges. The part of the ground where my garden was, was low and damp, and at about two feet depth there was water. I dug a deep, narrow hole where four walks met in my little demesne, and had water for my thirsty plants. The hole was covered with a bit of board and gravel so as to be quite concealed, and after dark I used to get out on some pretence, and water my garden. But my enemy perceived that my flowers were watered, and as I did not pay his toll, he lay in wait to dis- cover my doings. One evening as I went with my little mug and opened my hidden treasure I heard a chuckling laugh close to me, and lying in a trench which fenced my garden, overshadowed by willow twigs, I saw the grinning phiz of the bully. He made me a bow, and went away without a word, which terrified me much more than if he had attacked me on the spot. However I watered my plants, and especially a beautiful moss-rose bush which had been rather late planted, but which the utmost care and watering had brought into perfect health. It had a couple of scores of buds, the first two or three just opening. I heard no more about it till the next day after breakfast, when the bully invited me in the kindest tones to take a walk in my garden; I went trembling; when we arrived he ordered me to open the well, which I did, then he took me and put me standing in it up to the hips, filled in the earth and fairly 6 SIXTY years' experience planted me, tramping it firm. He then took out his knife, and I really thought he was going to kill me, so great was my horror of the wretch, but he quietly and without a word cut off every blossom and bud from my poor moss-rose tree, and then left me till some humane passer-by got a spade and dug me out. I did not dare to complain to any friend among the bigger boys, though I knew the bully would have been soundly thrashed by more than one of them. A leader amongst these was Charles Brownlow, afterwards the first Lord Lurgan, a fine specimen of a big boy at school, hot-tempered, generous, and greatly looked up to and admired by the little boys. To complain to Dr. Carpendale even in such a case was not to be thought of, the character of the tell- tale was too hateful. So I grinned and bore it. Some time after it happened that I was walking with a class-fellow — Joe Radcliffe — afterwards Dr. Radcliffe, a celebrated ecclesiastical lawyer and judge — he and I were the two fattest boys in the school. The bully happened to be walking with another of his sort and spied us. "What capital footballs those two little fat fellows would make," said his com- panion. " Come let us kick them," said he. " I bet you a bottle of spruce beer (the usual bet among us) that I kick Hamilton farther than you kick Radcliffe." We were placed on a rising ground, and taking a race the two big brutes sent us flying several yards. I forget which went the farther. The bet, however, was repeated and we were set up again and our tormentors AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 7 prepared to run, when a shriek and a shout made us look behind and we saw a friend in need, a big boy, not, however, so big as either of the bullies, but as brave as a lion, and a noble fellow who both hated bullying and was always the friend of a little boy in need. Chichester Fortescue had seen from a win- dow the amusement of these brutes, and rushed to the rescue. We had been set with our backs to them and had time to turn at their cry and his shout — to see them tumbled right and left with a blow on the jaw of each, and, foaming with anger, our protector kicked them as they had kicked us and followed them with foot and fist till he and they had enough of it. Afterwards Edward and I purchased the property in , a garden from a big boy leaving school for the university, and by permission of the big boys were allowed to hold possession in the midst of their gardens. These gardens were very pretty and ad- mirably kept, each had in it a bower close under the wall, which in our garden was covered with a beauti- ful honeysuckle and shaded by a young cedar that cost us seven and sixpence, and a walnut valued at three shillings. The property in the garden cost thirty shillings, so we early manifested a tendency to lay out our money on beautifying and improving land. My progress through the school was not marked by any particular circumstance. I was reasonably diligent, tolerably clever, was never punished for my lessons, and only once subjected to birchen discipline, for bathing in the river Callen contrary to rule. I 8 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE had my share of boxing, but was neither quarrelsome nor scientific. The sorest battle I fought was on Easter Monday, 1813, with my chum Joe Radcliffe. Easter Monday was celebrated at the school by luxurious and copious breakfasts which the boys provided extra for themselves, laying in stores of tea, muffins, baps (a kind of muffin), and especially numer- ous eggs, hen, duck, turkey and, if possible, goose. The peasantry and lower townsmen devoted Easter Monday to cock-fighting. On this morning I was walking with my breakfast " crony," cronying as it was called — discussing how long the eggs should be boiled in the earthen pipkin provided for the occasion — ^when some big boys, who having fags to do their breakfast work, had an idle time and were on the look-out for a cock-fight. They spied us by ill-luck, and as we were the two fattest boys in the school declared we were a nice match, — the two fatties should fight. They ordered us to take off our coats. We did not dare to refuse, but were very gentle in our attack ; whereupon our tormentors gave us a sound lick or two with rod or fist, and ordered us to show more game. I do not recollect how, or exactly when, my blood got up, but in half an hour we were parted matches as the phrase was, both having our eyes blackened, noses bloody, and I remember my hands were so bruised with hammering my friend's countenance that I could not shoot a marble for a fortnight. However, as there is no use crying after spilt milk, so as little did we think there might be in crying after .spilt blood. AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 9 and were as good friends as ever over our tea and eggs. Not long ago I was in a company where the sufferings of boys in large schools were discussed, and most of the Mammas and some of the Papas cried out against exposing the tender brats to such cruelty; some said, however, that it taught boys many a useful lesson. To this one gentleman replied: "If it were only to suffer merited pain and to bear what is just I should not object ". Whereupon another re- marked, I think most judiciously : " My dear sir, do you think we have not to learn to suffer what we do not deserve, and manfully to bear injustice without quailing? " Yes, it is good for a man to bear the yoke in ,his youth. The truly difficult question is that of exposure to intercourse with boys already learned, if not experienced, in vice. But even this, I am persuaded by long experience and observation, is better than to send a young man into the world to meet the same dangers when the passions are strongest, and the checks upon individuals virtually removed ; and, with a keen sense of the dangers of a large school, I say, send a boy there with prayer to God, and having, as far as possible, guarded against the dangers by previous education and example. I remained at Armagh School till Christmas, 1815, having been there, in all, five and a half years. CHAPTER II. 1814-1818. Death of Sir Edward Pakenham at New Orleans. — Captain Hercules Pakenham and the storming party at Badajos. — Serious illness of J-ohn Hamilton in 1816. — The Duke of Wellington's advice on educa- tion. In the autumn of 1814 my uncle and guardian Sir Edward Pakenham came home from the Peninsula, where he had been serving under his brother-in-law, Lord Wellesley. We went home to meet him and he did win our boy hearts, he was so kind and full of fun. My grandmother had given me two years previously a four-year-old, nearly thoroughbred, but not half broken. I named him " Johnny ". Uncle Edward set me to leap over a gate on Johnny, promising me a hunter next season if I did it well. He (the horse) charged the gate boldly and I felt sure he would go well over, but he stopped short, put down his head and sent me clean over instead. However he stood for me, I got on again, and again he baulked, but I held him tight, put up his head, spurred all I could and forced him, when he made a cat-like jump close under the gate, went over some- how but spilt me over his tail. Uncle Edward said (10) SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. ll I should, nevertheless, have the hunter, for we (horse and I) had gone over, though not together. We spent ten days with Sir Edward and he accompanied us. back to Armagh where we parted from him with great sorrow. He was ordered to America to take the place of General Ross in the chief command in the war there. I felt sure I should never see him again, and was so overwhelmed with this feeling that I became seriously ill and was for some time in the infirmary. When I came out my brother proposed that we should order two suits of new clothes which our uncle had directed us to get, but I said : " It is no use for we shall have to get new black clothes before the vacation ". His de- parture for America was urgent and speedy. He set out for Portsmouth at once ; when there he wrote the following letter to my uncle the Rev. Abraham Hamilton, his fellow-guardian, who had especially the care of our property as Sir Edward of our persons : — Portsmouth, ^ist October, 1814. My Dear Hamilton, — I embark in an hour for America. This unexpected duty has not pre- vented my turning my thoughts towards the course the boys should take, and I am therefore anxious you should hear the result of my inquiries, which I have desired to be addressed to my brother-in-law Hamilton as being always in Dublin, and quite well calculated to sift into such information as may be given to him. As an outline of education, I should wish the 12 SIXTY years' experience boys to be removed from Armagh when a good place preparatory for Cambridge can be ascertained, in which I should wish them to finish their educa- tion. You must not apprehend that boys of their description will become estranged from their country by receiving the advantage of English education, by which they will be removed from the risk of forming bad acquaintances near home, of imbibing national or narrowed prejudices, and overcome a singularity of pronunciation that hereafter might be a disadvantage to them in society. I rest assured you will enter into these my views with cordiality as I think they are founded on reason, and I have selected my friend Hamilton to communicate with you on this subject, as being the most amiable and the best informed man I know, and the most likely to forward the information he may acquire on this very interesting subject, in the friendly terms I should wish to address you, had time given me the opportunity. It does not occur to me that any time has been lost or that anything like precipitation is necessary, but certainly the less time that is lost the better. The system of education I point out is, no doubt, the most expensive, but money in such a case is well laid out, and, if other means are in- sufficient, I am willing to turn American bear and live on my paws to give such boys the means of gentleman's life in gentleman's education. A most kind farewell to you, my friend. Re- AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. I3 member me to your mother, and believe me yours much attached, E. M. Pakenham. He found the EngHsh force before New Orleans in such a position that its destruction was almost inevitable. He did all that skill and courage could do, and in making a desperate assault — which, if it had not been for a more than traitorous failure on the part of a colonel in bringing up the ladders, might have succeeded — he fell — a loss to us unspeakable. There was a shameful attempt by an American writer to blacken his character by imputing to him unmanly and odious conduct in stimulating his army to the attack on New Orleans. There never lived a man on whose character such imputations could have less weight. He was chivalrous to an excess, both in his personal courage when opposed to strength, and in his humane devotedness to protect the weak, and especially women. To this he once owed the preservation of his own life when very severely wounded in the assault of St. Lucie ; when a French family, who owed to his chivalry the saving of their women from the brutality of the maddened and intoxicated victors at a former assault on a place which the English captured from the French, hearing that in the repulse at St. Lucie his regiment had suffered heavy loss, went out to seek him, if wounded, and found him lying on the glacis, shot under the ear. From this terrible wound he perfectly recovered under the care of the grateful French family. 14 SIXTY years' experience After the death of Uncle Edward at New Orleans, his brother, Sir Hercules Pakenham, was appointed to be our guardian. He for some years was more or less of an invalid, constantly obliged to visit Barege for the sake of its waters, owing to the very severe handling he had received at the storming of Badajos in 1812. My uncle Hercules was a capital relater of soldier stories and gave me the following particulars : — Sir Hercules was sent with the storming party by Sir Thomas Picton and ordered, instead of a ruse and diversion, to make a real assault. The walls of Badajos were unbroken on that side, forty feet high, and a fosse full of pointed stakes between them and the wall. As they marched the artillery fired over into the fosse, which in a great degree cut up the stakes, and then, with the help of fascines which the men carried, they got over and rushed with the ladders to the wall. Sir Hercules was hit when half way up the ladder by a ball that had glanced off the wall, and, though it did not penetrate his person, it knocked him off into the ditch, and he had to begin again. This time he succeeded in gaining a parapet, leaped in upon the wall, gathered half a score who had also been successful in getting in, and charged the enemy with such impetuosity that they fled round a corner, but soon returned with recruited numbers and charged at our men, first firing a volley and then dashing forward. One man rushed with his bayonet at my uncle who raised his sword to cut AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. I5 at him, but when a few paces distant the man whose musket my uncle supposed had been discharged, fired from the position of the charge. The ball struck the sword arm between the elbow and wrist, passed along to the wrist and through it slanting, came out in the palm of the hand and took off the top of a finger. Of course the arm fell, he put out his left arm to parry the bayonet thrust, and just as the point reached his hand a volley from both sides roared, and he and his assailant fell together. How long after he revived he knew not, — opened his eyes, recalled the state of affairs and remembered having been hit. He resolved to get up and seek for aid, but on trying fell, and fainted. On recovering he tried again, but now found one side incapacitated, and passing down his left hand he found a shot hole in the groin ; he then gave himself up for lost. However, after a time our victorious troops came to look after the wounded, found him and carried him away. It was found that besides a horrible smash of his arm, wrist-joint and the bones of his right hand, a bullet had entered his groin, split his hip bone and stuck in the cleft. They dressed his wounds and left him, and soon a retreat being ordered, he and the other wounded were put in ox carts and removed, following the army. The torture was dreadful, and many stronger men and less severely wounded died in agony. He said he attri- buted his holding out to the habit by education of employing his mind, and so not being the victim of a constant contemplation of his sad state, or of ennui, i6 SIXTY years' experience when the physical pain left room for another species of suffering. Some days after he was wounded, the surgeons inspecting his hand found mortification so far advanced that they decided it must come off at once, and actually fastened it on a table to amputate it, when a camp-following practitioner, not a regularly educated surgeon, happening to see it said : " I could save that hand ". "Well," said my uncle, " I may as well have it tried, though I do not seem to have much chance of living in any case." The quack anointed it with what he called " Unguentum Angeli- cum," which with exquisite torture burnt off all the moribund flesh and cleaned the wound. The hand was saved, the wrist made a kind of gristle joint, the back of the hand became so shrunk that it was hardly half its natural breadth, and the hand was always cold like a dead hand, yet it had life enough for many years after to carve, prune trees, shoot, or hold a whip. The hip wound remained open all his life, or if it closed for a short time he suffered great pain till it re-opened. It was not larger in the orifice than a pin hole and a little moisture oozed from it, but he could walk and ride as well as most men, and lived m tolerable health to the age of seventy-two. In the early part of 1816, at Pakenham Hall, I was attacked by a mysterious illness, and under the care of several eminent physicians, personally ex- perienced the Spartan severity that characterised the old school of medical practice. Riding one day I could not see the head of my AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. I7 horse though T saw on each side quite well — this was followed by most excruciating headache. Soon after the same defect of vision occurred ; I could see a man's whiskers but not his features, and the headache followed. Between the attacks I felt well and strong. However, the attacks became more frequent, and frightened my relatives, so when my brother returned to Armagh School I was taken to Dublin, and put under the care of Dr. Cheyne who soon called in Drs. Percival and Magee to consult. They physicked me severely, gave me a whole paper of James' powders every night for thirty nights, blistered me often, bled me in the arm once a week, and in the head more frequently with many leeches, salivated me twice, made an issue in my arm, and at a last consultation they decided on burning moxa- on my head. The enemy was now cowed and the patient nearly routed out of existence by the im- petuous attacks of this medical storming party. It wa^ then June. I had been in the house with my good grandmother, Lady Longford, lo Rutland Square, till it pleased God to take her to Himself in June, 1816. Every care was bestowed on me and no expense spared. Dr. Cheyne told my uncle Longford in confidence he should advise that I should not be tortured with the moxa, but be sent to Madeira, but he added, that there was no hope of my recovery. My uncle sent a servant, horse, and a jaunting-car (in which people sat inside) to Dublin from Paken- ham Hall for my use. 1 8 SIXTY years' experience I gave up medicine and went like a ghost, pale and weak, from one friend's house to another. Dur- ing July I rallied a little and in August was well enough to go, by easy journeys, posting to London. My sister Kate was going to my aunt, the Duchess of Wellington, who undertook after Lady Longford's death to be mother to her sister's daughter, so my sister and I under Mrs. Gullifer's charge travelled to London. I was decidedly better when we arrived in London, and day by day continued to improve, but kept to a strictly vegetable diet, without beer or wine which had been prescribed for me. In September I was so well that my uncle Longford took me in his carriage down to Ospringe Vicarage near Faversham, Kent, and placed me with my brother under the tuition of Mr. Jones who had been fellow and tutor at St. John's College, Cambridge. He came again in a fortnight to see how I was progressing and found me growing stronger. In October, I was up to five or six miles walking exercise, and during the winter I ran on foot with the fox- hounds many a chase, still adhering to vegetable diet. I had occasional severe headaches, then and for some years longer, generally preceded by partial blindness, but was usually strong and in good spirits. At Ospringe Vicarage we had at first two companions, W. and C. Sumner, sons of the member for Surrey. Soon Hugh Rose joined us, and we, Edward and I, began to feel the difference between being at a school and at a tutor's, and finding Mr. AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. ig Jones had no idea of making us study, though always glad to help us and to study with us when we felt inclined, all of us by degrees fooHshly left off studying, till at last we were almost perfectly idle. We played football, fished, shot, and amused ourselves ad libitum. Hugh Rose and I were great friends, and we settled together to go into the army. His father agreed to send him to a military college in Germany, and he went there in the autumn of 1817.* I urged my guardian. Sir Hercules Pakenham, to send me too. He took me to the Duke of Wel- ngton to consult him. The Duke was very kind and gave his opinion and reasons. He opined that I should not go to a military college at all, but carry out Sir Edward's plan of a Cambridge education. "For," said he, "ifyouareworthyour salt you will learn soldiering when you get your commission, and at Cambridge you will get that education both of learning and of habit, which you can never get again. Besides you will have the advantage which a man must always lose who is brought up with a view to a particular profession, the advantage of a free standing-point untrammelled by the ingrained pre- judices that take root in the finest minds which are kept in one circle. You can afford the money and * Hugh Rose, afterwards Sir Hugh Rose, Commander-in- chief in India — ultimately raised to the peerage as Lord Strathnairn. — Ed. 20 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. the time for two educations, avail yourself of these advantages, be educated first, as if for the pulpit or the bar, and then you will have a double chance of making a first-rate soldier. I would give more than I can mention," added the Duke, " that I had had a university education." I was quite satisfied and went back for another year to Ospringe. CHAPTER III. 1818-1821. St. John's College, Cambridge. — Description of life, studies, and manners there. In October, 1818, Edward and I went up to Cam- bridge as Fellow Commoners of St. John's. Our tutor, Mr. Jones, having been a fellow and tutor of St. John's we had met several of the fellows at Ospringe Vicarage, and were introduced to others, among whom were Tatham, public orator and afterwards master of the college, and Mr. Jackson, professor of divinity, who took later the name of Calvert, and was afterwards warden of a college at Manchester. These two were the tutors on one side of the college. The tutors on the other side were Hornbuckle and Bland whom we knew less — they were much more mere college dons, while Tatham and Jackson were very pleasant gentlemanly men. Tatham asked us to a wine party a few days after our arrival, and introduced us to several under- graduates, among whom were George and Hyde Villiers, the former afterwards Lord Clarendon, and during the famine of 1847-1848 Lord- Lieutenant of Ireland; Henry Law, Lord Ellenborough's brother, and several other pleasant acquaintances. Our (21) 22 SIXTY years' EXPERIENCE rooms were in the first court opposite the chapel, at the top of the "Stag" staircase, not very good rooms, but I preferred Hving at the top of the stairs and having no one passing our doors or over our heads. Our expenses had been very heavy at Ospringe — the sum paid to Mr. Jones was either £300 or ;f35o a year for each of us, and our personal habits, travelling, etc., were rather extravagant, so we began college life in debt, and though our allowance was liberal we did not nearly keep within it. We had the knowledge that a pretty good sum was yearly accumulating to our credit, especially to mine, and we acted accordingly, running up bills at the stables, kitchen and fruiterer's especially, and paying only our college bills. My hospitalities were rather profuse, and I rode often. The set we happily got among were essentially gentlemen, and of a most mixed formation, some were hunting men, some, reading men, most, neither one nor the other. We mixed if we liked with other sets, and not unfre- quently exchanged hospitalities with junior Fellows, and as a rule, we stood well with the seniors. Some of our set were very rich, some very poor, but the poor one who gave once a term one wine party with port, sherry and apples was made to feel perfectly at his ease and equal to the rich one who gave frequent parties, dinner, supper or wine, with champagne, Sneyd's claret, olives, grapes and pines. Indeed, some of our set, notoriously poor and never exceeding their means, were peculiarly popular among us. We lived on the easiest terms, going to each other's AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 23 parties uninvited, except of course dinner parties. One of our favourite amusements was riding, and as we called it " skylarking," i.e., riding across country like a steeplechase. I may mention in our set the names of Heathcote, Charles Rose, afterwards reader to the House of Lords ; Lombard, called " Daddy " from his venerable appearance and his having once been taken for the father of two of us — he was a most estimable man, afterwards a clergyman near Cork ; John Power, now "Sir John" of Kilfane; Chambre Ponsonby, called " Chum," whose death by smallpox I have just heard of, he was my cousin, school-fellow and College companion ; Augustus Stapleton, afterwards private secretary to Canning; William H. Foster, who had been in the navy six years. With Foster I had nearly all things in common ; our rooms were in different courts but we had almost everything in partnership, and always gave our parties in partner- ship. We lived two years together thus at Cam- bridge, and though we were of extremely different temperaments, habits, and in some respects opposite ways of thinking, yet we never had a single mis- understanding, and later in life when he became my brother-in-law, our intercourse was never broken by the least ruffle till his death in December, 1861. Foster and I used to boat together a good deal and, for brisk exercise, to play fives in the tennis-court. Later in my College course my cousin, E. M. Stewart, who had taken his B.A. degree at Dublin, came ad eundem to reside as a bachelor of St. John's. He and 24 SIXTY years' experience I studied, worked and recreated much together. There were also among us Farnham, Foljambe, Greville, Ladd, Knox, Prescott, C. Stewart,- Clive, Magennis, Arcedecene (pronounced Archdeacon), W. Stewart, Crawford, Longfield, two Maltbys. At our first College examination I was unwell and not able to attend. My brother Edward went in and by good luck answered so well that he got nearly first place in his year. Neither of us had so prepared as to be fit to compete with the reading men of our year, and Edward, who was not yet seventeen, was the youngest in our year. This success stimulated him, and he read hard for the next half-year, and again obtained a high place but found himself unable to keep up his position against competitors who had been for several years hard at work. He therefore wisely left Cambridge for a year and returned to Ospringe to read with Mr. Jones, and then went to Mr. Peacock, near Durham, whose son was- a College friend and distinguished scholar. At the end of the year he came back to Cam- bridge, and having taken a high place in every College examination, he took his degree in the year 1823 when Airy (astronomer royal) was Senior wrangler, and Edward was eighth wrangler and was complimented by the examiners upon the thorough- ness of his work. There were two or -three points which he did not take up at all in the examination, which, they explained, prevented them from placing him next to Airy. In holding the Latin disputa- tions before the Moderator Edward had to keep an AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 25 opponency against Airy who took his stand upon some position of Newton's " Recte statuit Newtonius in sua," etc. ; of course the position was in reality impregnable, but after some argumentation Edward addressed the Moderator saying : " Domine, anne licet confundere eum ? " The Latin on these occa- sions is not required to be very classical. It was on record that a dog having strayed into the hall, the presiding Moderator gave his order: "Verte canem". Having been permitted to confound his opposing wrangler, Edward proceeded to do so, and succeeded so that neither Airy nor the Moderator could find out the twist, perhaps made additionally obscure by the Latin, that had been given to the argument, by which an absurd conclusion was drawn from New- ton's proposition, and after the disputation they were obliged to ask Edward to disentangle the confusion he had created. As regards myself I did not attend much to the routine studies of the University course, though I was by no means idle. After E. M. Stewart came up, I read with him very steadily, many hours daily being given to work or attending, popular lectures : Modern history by W. Smyth, Political Economy by Payne, Anatomy by " Bone " Clark, Mineralogy by '' Stone" Clarke; there was also a Clarke, professor of Music, Mus. Doc, called "Tone' Clarke. "Stone" Clarke's lectures were very interesting. He had travelled much in Russia and Tartary, and taking up a specimen he would say: "This I picked up upon the tableland of the Crimea," and then give us half 26 SIXTY years' experience an hour of most eloquent and graphic description of the country, people, mode of travelling, etc., but of mineralogy we learnt little. Chemistry, also practi- cal Mechanics, by Parish — very useful and interest- ing. He put up a model of every machine from a watch to a steam-engine by means of a multitude of bars, wheels, bands, etc., which he had provided, and with which he could build up the machinery before our eyes. Parish was the extreme reverse of "Stone" Clarke, he had no power of words, hardly remem- bered the word with which to express anything. He used to say : " This here thing turns this here thing " ; and again : " This pit (speaking of a mine) was sixty feet, no sixty fathoms, no — no sixty — sixty feet or fathoms whichever is the deeper''. Yet he conveyed his meaning in the end though in an in- elegant fashion, and was a most popular lecturer. We took notes of all our lectures, and afterwards wrote them out in full, E. M. Stewart and I acting as tutors to each other, and requiring the work to be done well, and when we fell into a scribbling hand we got a writing master, whose instruction made my hand tolerably legible, and Stewart's quite a copper- plate. We also read English and Prench every day, and wrote a Prench exercise, and drew. We took con- stitutionals with such punctilious regularity that if we had not finished our work till nine p.m. we set out and walked till eleven ; we fined each other if in bed after six in the morning. Now and then we took a holiday and went off for three or four days to see the AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 27 country around, sometimes on foot, sometimes by coach. The greater part of the summer vacations we spent in Ireland, visiting chiefly at Pakenham Hall and at Brown Hall. During my minority Brown Hall, the property to which I was heir, was let to my cousin, Edward Pakenham, who was heir to the large Conolly pro- perty in Kildare and Donegal. The Rev. Charles Simeon was in his full career while I was at Cambridge. I had heard the doc- trines he preached but was repelled rather than at- tracted by them. They seemed to be based on an unworthy view of the character of the Supreme Being. This subject gave me much unrest of mind for several years, — it was much in my thoughts, and in my prayers asking for enlightenment. I did not go to hear Simeon. The fellows of St. John's, of Trinity and of some other Colleges set themselves against Simeon and the Simeonites. My tutor's sole moral and religious advice was comprehended in these few words : " Avoid Castle End and Barnwell after dark, and avoid Simeon". Greek Testament lectures were appointed in St. John's, and I believe in Trinity, on Sundays at the hour of Simeon's lecture in the evening, making it imperative to attend these Greek lectures or lose the term. The objectionable practice of making chapels a punishment certainly tended much to bring religion into disrepute at Cambridge. " Tom, the Marker," used to come round the dinner table and give out 28 SIXTY years' experience the punishments, whispering : " Mr. Hamilton, the Dean says, for being out twice after hours, two morning chapels," and then to enhance the evil, — with an expression of malignant joy which I have seldom seen so fully expressed, except in the repre- sentation of a demon over the entrance of Fribourg Cathedral,— he added in a hissing voice, " Litany mornings". Apart from the Simeonite controversy, among those with whom I lived at Cambridge — undergraduates or Fellows — religion was rarely spoken of and I believe hardly thought of I did from time to time turn with strong feelings which I thought were Godly, to my Bible. I felt assured there was a reality, a truth which could influence a man's whole being, but whenever I gave up my mind to religious matters I found a want of reality and of truth, and therefore of any prospect of attaining either goodness or happiness by it. I tried over and over again to bring myself into subjection to what I believed to be religion, true religion, but in vain, yet when I tried to take refuge in irreligion, it was worse still. The. happiness of a mere animal did not give me complete satisfaction, although I have met few who from temperament and disposition so much appreci- ated every physical enjoyment as I have done. In- nocent and even useful intellectual employment and enjoyment seemed still more disappointing, as, holding out greater promise, its failure appeared more pro- found. Yet I was convinced both these sources of enjoyment were rational, and intended to be enjoy- AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 29 ment in subordination to something better and higher ; but the picture of God which I had been led to look at as if it represented the true God, stood between me and my rest. I had a kind of expectation that it would be found that Omnipotence cannot be arbitrary or selfish, but while I was at Cambridge these thoughts assumed no very definite shape in my mind, thej' were to me disturbing influences intermittent in their action. The doctrines of Chris- tianity, as I then knew them, failed to give me that complete conviction without which religion is apt to lack depth of root. During my second year at Cambridge I dis- covered that George Villiers, now Lord Clarendon, and another of my acquaintances were going to take advantage of a University privilege which allows a grandson of a peer, even by a peer's daughter, if he be the eldest son, and can show a lineal descent from a King of England, to take a Master of Arts degree without examination, after two years' resi- dence, and, knowing that I could prove this in my own case, I adopted the same course, giving up my college reading for more popular studies, as I have mentioned, and having obtained a pedigree from the Herald's office, I took my Master's degree in the beginning of the year 1821, but continued to reside at Cambridge till the long vacation. Shortly after I went to Cambridge, Charles Rose made me a present of a little spaniel " Sancho," liver and white. Sancho lived in my room contrary to college discipline which he very well knew. If one 30 SIXTY years' experience of the porters spied him in the court he gave chase directly, and Sancho always ran up a wrong stair- case to the very top, and when the porter, puffing with exercise and wrath, was within two or three steps of the top, brandishing his broom with fell intent, Sancho would bolt through his legs, run downstairs and be safe up in my room long before the persecutor had arrived in the court. He was fond of society and good eating, and several times when I made new acquaintances they remarked : " Oh, that's your dog. I have known him intimately this long time, he always comes to my rooms when I have a supper, and is so agreeable that he is always welcome." Stewart lived in lodgings in Trumpington Street and always was very attentive to Mr. Sancho, who, however, hated him, and if he condescended to accept any delicacy — he was very partial to cream ice — would lick it up growling, and with angry eyes turned up against Stewart, and skulk under the sofa the moment he had done. My cousin was quite vexed at this canine enmity, and for months strove in vain to overcome it. At last I advised him to try a. new plan, to detect Sancho in some fault for which the dog would know he was to be punished (this was in his educational period, later in life he was so well behaved that for years he never required even a scolding) and then to inflict the chastisement sharply, so as to impress the culprit with at least due respect for his superior. The experiment suc- ceeded beyond expectation, and from that day Sancho actually loved him. On one occasion later we were AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 3 1 at an inn from which we were to set out at four a.m. Stewart had gone to bed early and I had forgotten to see where his room was, but at half-past three I took little Sancho along the passage and made him understand I was looking for my companion — he sniffed at each door and scratched at one which proved to be the right one. When I left Cambridge, Sancho became domiciled with me in Ireland, where he lived till the infirmities of old age overcame him in 1833. In our vacation tours we wandered through the Isle of Wight, a good deal of the midland of England, the lake district and Wales, carrying each a light knapsack containing a few necessary articles of clothing, in addition to note-book and sketch-book. We were usually very scant of cash on such occa- sions, having during term time anticipated too much of our allowance. On the march strict economy reigned. For dinner a threepenny loaf and a quarter of a pound of cheap cheese supplied a very usual meal, or, instead of the cheese, a drink of milk at a cottage — on this diet we could walk long tramps ; youth, fresh air and exercise supplying us with good spirits. On one of our expeditions we arrived in Birmingham. I had asked the Duchess of Wellington to get us letters from Mr. Legge, who had much influence in Birmingham, to procure us admission to some of the ■ factories ; but owing, as we afterwards found, to Mr. Legge's illness, the letters did not come. We had been some time on the tramp and our coats, trousers and straw hats were very way-worn as we wandered through the streets of Birming- 32 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE ham, intending to give up the attempt to see the factories which we knew were not easily accessible even with letters of introduction. Passing by a gun- maker's I was struck by a queer-looking gun-lock, and said to Stewart : "That is for firing without a flint by detonating powder ". None but flint-locks were known at the time, but at some of our lectures the idea had been propounded that guns might be fired by detonating mixtures, and I had been experiment- ing on the subject (this was in 1820) ; and here I must mention a comical adventure connected with my chemical experiments : — My friend Charles Rose was very tall and some- what awkward and often upset things in his move- ments. One day he came to my door at St. John's, which was "sported" as we called shutting the outside oak — however, he knocked and hammered and said: "Old fellow, I know you're there at some of your chemicals, and if you will let me in to look at you I promise not to do any mischief, or to move off the hearthrug all the time". I let him in on these condi- tions. While I was busy manipulating I heard Rose mutter : " Infernal, infernal bad eau-de-Cologne you have ! " I looked up and saw Rose with a long eau-de- Cologne bottle in one hand, and with the other he was rubbing some of the contents on his nose and upper hp, as one often does with the scent. In my process I wanted to precipitate some nitrate of silver and re- quired a deep, narrow vessel to do it ; an empty eau-de- Cologne bottle, set upright, was what came readiest to hand, and poor Rose had stained his nose and lip AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 33 black as ink with the mixture. A month did not suffice to remove the marks. While we were contemplating the detonating gun-lock at Birmingham, the proprietor of the shop, Wesley Richards, came out and asked me if we wished to see the mechanism. I said I did not like to trouble him as we had no intention of pur- chasing. " Oh, never mind," said he, " I saw by the way you were pointing and speaking to your com- panion that you were interested, and comprehended what it is, and I should like to show it to you." So we went in and he showed it to us. It was like an old flint-lock, but instead of the flint there was a blunt projection, and instead of the old, misnamed hammer, or part struck against by the flint and thrown back by the stroke, was a hollow box hinged like the old hammer, closed at the top with a cork, and opening below with a kind of valve which was pressed by a peg connected with it, which struck against the bottom of the pan when the hammer was shut down, and thus let a few grains of detonating powder down into the pan out of the magazine or box which moved up when hit by the fall of the cock, exactly as the old hammer used to do. The blunt projection in place of the flint, then hit the detonating powder in the bottom of the pan, and exploded it just at the touch-hole, — while the valve closed with a spring so as to secure the stock of powder in the magazine, which powder, however, if it were to ex- plode would only shoot out the cork stopper in the direction of the gun's muzzle, and so do no harm. 3 34 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE After showing us the lock, Mr. Richards asked if we should like to see his workshops, and kindly took us over the whole extensive range. He then asked if we were staying in Birmingham, being evidently a little puzzled to know who we were. We told him we had intended spending a few days seeing the factories, if we had received the letters we expected. He said : " You would have received every civility in consequence of Mr. Legge's introduction, but would have seen little of the inside of the best factories ; but," he added, " if you will accept my aid I will go with you and get you into the recesses of all of them". And most kindly he gave up several hours on the next two or three days, accompanying us to the principal factories of Birmingham, and then gave us a letter to Mr. Rogers, the famous cutler at Shef- field, where we went next. Some months afterwards I bought a gun, of the kind described, from Wesley Richards and shot with it on a shooting party with our neighbour Lord Mount Charles at Glenties, Co. Donegal. One day, being hot and tired, I called one of our attendants and bid him carry my gun for a time. He slunk back and pretended not to hear, and on my repeating my desire he ran away. I caught him, and asked him what he meant, and handed the gun to him. He shuddered and drew back, and said most pitifully : " Och, sir dear, don't ax me, don't ax me ! " " What do you mean ? " said I. " Och, dear sir, I'm afeared of her." "Why, what is there to be afraid of?" " Och, sir, I have been watching her, how she fires. AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 35 and her without ever a flint in her cock and I'm misdoubting there is more in her than is good ! " The gun answered very well, did not miss fire, nor did the magazine ever explode, but having to keep a stock of detonating powder was inconvenient and dangerous. I had the gun altered into a cap gun later. CHAPTER IV. 1821-1823. Coming of age, z^th August, 1821. — Negotiations for purchasing the freehold of Brown Hall. — Marriage, jth May, 1823. — Declines a cornetcy in ^th Dragoon Guards. Hugh Rose had gone in the autumn of 1817 to a miHtary College at Brunswick, and afterwards entered the English army as ensign in the 55th foot. We kept up a very brotherly intimacy, and when I left Cambridge in June, 1821, I went with him to join his family then at Boulogne, and from thence with them to Paris. This was my first trip to the continent and I enjoyed it immensely. I returned to Ireland for my coming of age on the 25th of August. King George IV. visited Dublin in August, 1821 ; there were great doings in Ireland that year and plenty of dancing in Dublin. At one of the balls at the Rotunda, Dublin, I had the honour of dancing before the king at his own particular request, ad- dressed to myself personally. I was dancing with a Miss Alexander, daughter of the Bishop of Meath, and in a quadrille we happened to stand with our backs to a door which opened just as we began the quadrille and in came his Majesty. Of course we (36) SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 37 moved to one side and bowed — he saw what was the case and returning our obeisance said : "I pray you, do not let me spoil your dance, I desire that you will treat me like any other gentleman, take your places, I beg, and continue your quadrille ". After another bow, seeing he meant what he said, we obeyed and executed our demi-queue de chat before the august presence. I made an agreement with Henry Law at St. John's, that after I left Cambridge we should set out together and travel round the world, acquainting ourselves with different peoples and nations, begin- ning in the east, and I engaged the services of Professor Lee at Cambridge, intending to study Hin- dostanee with him in October, 1821; however. Law found this project did not suit him so I gave it up, and, on consulting several friends, I thought it best to go into the army for a few years ; it being much urged upon me by my friends that it was undesirable for a man to settle down very early in life. I applied to the Duke of Wellington who kindly put my name on" the list for commissions, but told me I should have to wait a good while as I was particular as to the regiment in which I wished to get a commission. In the meanwhile, I went home to Brown Hall, Co. Donegal, and looked about me there to see what I could do. I had an intense love of the place and had long before laid out in my mind plantations and other improvements. The old plantations were mere strips along the avenues, the river ; and, round the lake one or two clumps. 38 SIXTY years' experience Except one young plantation, made by my father on one of the hills opposite the house, there were none on the many hills which surround the house ; these were bare and cold-looking, and the house itself was very much out of repair. The part of the demesne where the house stands was held under Trinity College, Dublin, by lease for twenty-one years, along with a considerable estate yielding now (1863) a gross rent of nearly ;f 3000 a year, and not far from it then. The rent at my grandfather's death was under ^^400 a year, and it was the habit with all College tenants to renew the lease every year so as to keep up the twenty-one years' term complete. The Senior Fellows of Trinity College, Dublin, had the chief beneficial interest in the returns from the land, and they accepted a fine each year for a renewal of the lease on the old terms, so that these leases came to be considered almost as good as freehold, the profit rent being considerable and the tenure con- tinuing from generation to generation. My grand- father enlarged the house at Brown Hall * upon the land held under Trinity College, though the ground within a pistol-shot was his freehold. The greater part of the county of Londonderry was held under certain companies in London on the same terms, and about the time I speak of, 1821, these companies began to look into their affairs more closely and to refuse to renew their leases, in order to get the lands into their own hands and to let * Brown Hall had been in the possession of the Hamilton family since 1697. — Ed. AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 39 them at farming value. Many of the gentry who had residences, thus lost them. Trinity College also began to raise its rents and to demand much higher fines for renewal of leases. I, therefore, through my agent, Mr. G. C. Swan, opened a negotiation for the purchase or exchange of one hundred acres about the house, so that I should not lose my time or money upon land that I might be turned out of when I came to be two or three and forty years of age. I proposed to give whatever a valuator appointed by the College should say was right, so that there should be benefit enough for the College to make it reasonable that it should sell or exchange, and I was to go to the cost of an Act of Parliament to make it lawful. The Senior Fellows were unmovable. They told my agent that if it was so much to my advantage to get the land, it must be as much to their loss to give it, and after a year's negotiations the matter was dropped, as there seemed no likelihood of our coming to terms of agreement. I had been so sure of gaining my point, and was so fond of the place, that I laid out large sums in planting and in making preparations for extensive improvements ; but the end was, I was so disgusted at my failure to get the land in perpetuity, having offered liberal terms, and, as my brother and sister had, in consequence of my father leaving no will, become proprietors each of a third of the College land (under the lease), I sold my third to my brother, including Brown Hall, and determined to build somewhere on my own freehold lands. 40 SIXTY years' experience This sale and my leaving Brown Hall did not take place till 1825. In the meantime I set up my bachelor house at Brown Hall as soon as I was of age ; one servant and a gamekeeper, whose wife was my cook and housemaid, constituted all my establishment. The Rev. R. Ball was the vicar of the parish, and he and Mrs. Ball were intimate friends of mine. I generally slept at the vicarage, rode over to Brown Hall, spent the day there at my works, and rode back in the evening. I got up a pack of harriers with which I hunted on foot, and became so trained to the work that Wilkins, my keeper, and a dog boy, Pat Murphy, were the only persons who could run with me. In November, 1822, I was in Dublin, expecting to hear of my commission in the army, when going along the street I met Hugh Rose who was in the 12th Lancers and quartered in Ireland — this apparently chance meeting was the turning- point of my life. He said he was going to Scotland to his father's, who had taken Novar House near Dingwall while he was fitting up a residence at his own place, Calrossie, near Tain. Rose had three months' leave and said to me : " You had better come with me, I sail to-morrow ". I could not start at once, so Rose waited for me ten days in Dublin, and in the middle of November we set out for Novar. Rose was dressed in a pair of tight blue regimental trousers and wore a red cap, which, with his longish nose and moustache, gave him a foreign appearance ; I wore a plaid shooting AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 4I suit. We slept at Inverness, and the good folk finding that young Mr. Rose had arrived, gave out that Captain Rose (lieutenant really) had come to the north accompanied by an Italian Count who could not speak a word of English. The winter of 1822-1823 was very severe, we were nine days at one time without letters from Edinburgh. Rose and I were equally bad shots, but we were indefatigable; prowling through the fine woods of Novar after woodcocks, which abounded, and along the sea-shore after wild fowl. Rose hated wet and did not much like cold, while I was as hardy as an Esquimaux dog, and in the duck shooting often waded through rivers among floating blocks of ice, on which occasions he generally went straight home and left me alone to pursue my game. One day on my return home I found him in the dining-room, busy roasting on a string a most miserable snipe, lean and lank, hung up by one leg. It was a pet of ours which lived in a ditch on the Novar farm and afforded us nearly daily sport for many weeks. We always saw him and got a couple of shots going out and generally coming in. " But this time," Rose remarked, " I caught his reverence napping, and having a rest on a gate I bagged him." It was the only snipe he ever shot, so he indulged in the pleasure of roasting and eating him. I need not say I passed a happy although very anxious time for two months at Novar. On the 23rd January, 1823, I proposed to Mary Rose who was aged seventeen and a day, and had the joy to be 42 SIXTY years' experience accepted by my first love. It is now forty years ago, but every look, every action, of that time are as present to me as if it v^^ere but yesterday. As I write now, of our five children, one, Isabella, was taken in 1840, at fifteen years of age: three are married, and the fourth is just going to be married, and my Mary, after thirty-one years of faithful wedded life, mixed of joys and pains, was taken from the sight of my eyes nine years ago. It is all like a dream. I wrote immediately to decline a commission, and the letter desiring me to lodge the money for a cornetcy in the 4th Dragoon Guards crossed my letter. However, it was all settled, and after the usual delays and impatience, I returned to Novar and on the 7th May, 1823, was married there by the Rev. W. Flyter. Mr. Hugh Rose, my father-in-law, was the son of a Scotch clergyman who had a large family. Hugh was a stirring lad and while very young had said to his father : " Give me a little money and let me go and provide for myself". His father said he intended Hugh to finish his education, and then to help him in some profession ; but the lad was pressing, and on his father saying he could hardly give him twenty pounds now, as he was quite unprepared, young Hugh said : " That is enough," took the money and disappeared. A few years after this, another brother who had gone into business, failed ; Hugh sent him £"2000, saying he still had his ;£"20 to begin again upon. He had gone to the West Indies, and, being clever and daring, he had undertaken perilous commissariat ventures, AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 43 but always with success, conducting every convoy liimself, sometimes through the very midst of the enemy's ships, sometimes under the guns of the enemy's forts. He returned to Scotland at the age of twenty-nine with cash enough to buy some of his rela- tives' lands, who had been running a different course, and a good deal more besides with which to undertake some of the most extensive land improvements in Scotland. He married Arabella, daughter of Colonel Phipps, a very handsome woman with a portion of ^^40,000. He continued to be the same energetic, generous soul till his death in his eighty-first year. His agricultural improvements were on an extensive scale. He began to introduce wheat into Eastern Ross and was at first derided ; but when I first went there, in 1822, there was a regular trade by sea in wheat to London. He later built mills and got the export to be in flour, leaving more profit in Ross- shire, for though he was a very complete citizen of the world, and patriot of Great Britain, he loved his own district especially, urged forward its advance- ment, and died in harness, attending a meeting at Inverness for public business. His pride was to take a friend at harvest into some of his wheatfields, which were nearly 100 acres each, where I have seen 300 or 400 men and women at work reaping and binding, while he would call attention to the margin of the field inside the hedge, which exhibited an evidence of what the field had been, a border of heather being preserved to show its original produce. He changed the family name from Rose 44 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. to Ross a few years before his death, consequent on succeeding through his wife to a large property. On Queen Victoria's first visit to Scotland, Mr. Rose said he regretted it was not a couple of years sooner, for he would have met her on horseback at the head of 200 plough-boys, mounted on his own plough- horses, but he had so diminished his agricultural speculations that he had hardly loo horses on all his farms, and that would not be a sufftcient force to be worthy of the occasion. It would have been a striking reception of a Monarch in days of peace and plenty. CHAPTER V. 1823-1826. First inexperienced attempts as a landowner. — Descrip- tion of the state of agriculture in 182 1. — Reason for leaving Brown Hall. — The Isle of St. Ernan's (1824), building a house on it, planting. — Making a mound one furlong in length between Isle of St. Ernan's and mainland. — Enthusiastic voluntary helpers. — Orangemen and Ribbonmen. We settled at Brown Hall, in August, 1823, after our wedding tour, and I began at once a magnificent plan for improving the land and people, which in my inexperience resulted in helping largely to empty my purse. One quarter of the expenditure and half the exertion would have done more good had I been more patient, but I wanted to do everything at a gallop. Instead of laying out a road and getting it made, as others did, by the county ; helping it out of my own means liberally when it was specially beneficial to my property, I said : " I don't want the county to make roads for me " — while at the same time I was taxed to make roads for the county, and had fully as fair a claim as other proprietors, to have roads made for my estate — "I will make my own roads and build my own bridges ". Accordingly I laid (45) 46 SIXTY years' experience out a road from end to end of my estate, from Rah Bridge to Lough-na-Darragh, and made it in one year, at a cost treble what it would have been had I been up to the right way to go about it, and been patient to let the bogs and quagmires dry for a season after I opened the drains. But I had the stones carried on horses' backs where carts could not go, and in baskets by men where horses could not go, and so had the satisfaction in September, 1824, of driving my phaeton to Lough-na-Darragh. My other works were carried on in the same expensive manner, but for a time a large reserve of ready money, which I had inherited on coming of age, prevented my seeing the need for a more economical mode of expenditure. I had overweening anticipations of making 2000 acres of bog into rich land paying two pounds an acre. The real result was an increased rental of about ;f 200, which did not pay one per cent, for my outlay. When in the year 1821 the writer began to employ the poor peasantry in agriculture, any number of men could be got for five-pence a day, the very coinage current then being different from that of England. Ten-penny bank tokens and five-penny (called fip- penny) bits were the currency, and although twenty shillings of twelve pence each, made an Irish pound, it required thirteen Irish pence to make an English shilling, and £1 is. 8d. to make a British pound. But to return to our labourers. These poor fellows raggedly clad came to their work with wooden spades, having iron-shod points. Indeed, iron spades would not have been usable by them, for AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 47 very few had shoes, but wore on their legs stockings without feet. They were very dexterous in the use of the wooden spades, especially in setting potatoes in the lazybeds. A person unskilled in handling these implements was sure to break his spade. The pay was not so bad as it seems, for living was very cheap, butter four-pence or five-pence a pound, beef and mutton rather less, oats about five-pence a stone, and potatoes sometimes as low as a penny a stone of fourteen pounds. The plough was seldom used in the district, which it must be admitted was a backward one, though by no means the most backward, and when a plough was used it was a crooked stick with a second one grafted into it, to give two handles, and the point of the stick armed with a bit of iron, the cost of the implement about half a crown. The con- dition of agriculture may be guessed from this descrip- tion, and the breed of cattle, sheep, and even pigs was a match for the tillage. Carts they had none — most of the carrying was done in creels on ponies' backs. Some superior farmers had what were called lowbacked cars, a sort of platform with shafts, and under it a pair of solid block wheels. One rich man had spoke wheels, which were greatly admired. I brought over some Scotch smiths and carpenters and set them to make improved implements and carts, also sent some of my tenants' sons to Scotland to learn farming. Crowds came to see the first cart that was turned out ; but though it was voted " illegant," it was de- clared useless. " For," said a sage among the specta- 48 SIXTY years' experience tors, "who ever heard of a cart in this country?" and his argument seemed to weigh much with his auditors. However, a few years later the Scotchmen had at one time orders on hand for fifty carts. In course of time ploughs followed (iron ploughs were only then coming into use in Great Britain), and several very nice wooden ploughs were set going. The old- fashioned ponies were not equal to the work of a plough, so these had to be exchanged for better steeds before the better implements could be used. A farming society was formed, having in view several objects, such as improvement of agriculture, the building of better cottages, improvement of the breed of animals, etc. This society had considerable suc- cess, though a good deal of uphill work was experi- enced in persuading the people to adopt new methods or new ideas. Improved cultivation of land is much more easy to effect than improved convictions or habits in men. When I determined not to settle at Brown Hall, being on a twenty-one years' lease, and, as it ap- peared, likely to be run out by the Senior Fellows of Trinity College under whom I held, I thought first of making a place at Lough-na-Darragh, a pretty little lake in the moors on my Ballydermoth estate. My intention was to plant largely, reclaim extensively, and make it a beautiful place. My commencement of St. Ernan's was in 1824, and was brought about owing to a dispute between two tenants who held the little island of four Irish, AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 49 or six English, acres. I had never seen the island as no road went near it and it lay out of sight from the tenants' houses. My cousin, T. Stewart, and I rode from Brown Hall to see it and to settle the dispute. It was a beautiful harvest day in Septem- ber. The view, with the tide full in and the sun shining brightly, delighted me so much that I sent the man with the boat for a spade and a cord and we marked out the foundation of a cottage, and I settled the dispute by my taking the island for myself. There was one little holly-bush on the south side of the island, and one thorn-bush full of honeysuckle on the north ; these were the only things that grew on it taller than the grass. In May, 1826, we removed to St. Ernan's, and my dear wife's health, which had threatened to break down, became quite good, cough left her and she became remarkabl}' hardy and active. At first I had only the island, and made a little garden close to the house to the south, and planted a few trees to see if they would live ; a couple of cows occupied the chief part of our little dominion. So exposed and unsheltered was Qur garden that the cabbages were blown clear out of the ground, and I was obliged to fasten these plants with three hay ropes to pegs driven into the ground, rigging them each like a mast. The trees, however, grew beyond expectation, and I planted more in the following years. The labourers who planted them did not anticipate much success, for I overheard them one day talking together and one said : " Boys, these wee bushes we're planting will be 4 50 SIXTY years' experience finely sheltered by the primrosy plants growing". " Sure," said another, " when they grow to be trees, won't it be the say gulls that'll make rookeries in them ! " The trees grew, and in some years' time the whole island was like a bird's nest, so bushy with thriving trees and shrubs that it required more work thinning them out, than it had required in planting them in. We found it very inconvenient having no access to the land except at low water or by boat. At half-tide we could not well use either way of access ; I therefore set to work to have a causeway made between the island and mainland. The channel between the point of the island and the point of Muckross Hill, which projects a peninsula, is exactly a statute furlong, and the water was then fourteen feet deep at spring tides ; it has sanded up at . both sides fully five feet since the mound was made. I consulted an engineer who said it could never be done without a wide arch or two in the centre. This plan of bridging would have cost a large sum, as many hundred acres of water emptied themselves with a rapid current through the channel. I resolved to block it up entirely and make the water force its way and form a channel through a bed of sand that lay between St. Ernan's and the next island to the south. To work therefore I set with about a hundred men with wheelbarrows. It was a dear year, which made me wish the more to employ a good many men. We got on well till about three-fourths of the passage was closed, AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 5! coating the sloping sides with stones, round stones roughly thrown on, which from subsequent experience I prefer to paving with quarried stone on edge. Then the current became so strong at the flow and ebb of tide that it carried off all material as quickly as it was thrown in. I determined to master the difficulty by closing the channel in one tide, and choosing a neap tide at midsummer when the rise of water is small and slow, and summoning all the help I could, we worked as for very life and kept the work above the water which rose on the north of our bank, while the sand-bed to the south kept the tide out, and as we knew would do so till very near high water when the tide would rise a foot or two over it, whereas if we saw its height surmounted, and one little stream begin to pass, the water would soon cut itself a channel through the bed of sand and relieve our embankment, which was thin and pressed by a height of water on one side. We watched earnestly as we strained every muscle to keep our start of the rising sea, and looked anxiously for a stream to appear coming over the sand-bed, but before that welcome sight came, we saw our bank begin to move, and in a few seconds, with a crash and velocity that made us giddy to look at it, our day's work was swept away and the tide poured through victorious. There was a shriek of dismay from the workers, and we looked on with heads and hands hanging down, for some minutes. " We won't be beat, boys ! " said I. "Three cheers for to-morrow, and with God's blessing we shall beat 52 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE the tide and hold our ground." So on the morrow we set to with a will, and the tide came over the sand-bank before our work yielded, and in ten minutes a channel was cut through the sand which continues to this day, so that the water rises equally on both sides of the mound. We then strengthened and raised our embankment, and six weeks after we had begun it, a carriage passed over it. The whole neighbourhood for miles around took a most lively interest in my mound building, an interest that bore very practical fruits, for it frequently happened that I was roused at daybreak by drums and fifes, or by horns blowing, which announced the arrival of fifty or a hundred stout fellows with spades on their shoulders, come, as they told me on the first occasion of this sort, to have a holiday with me. They would then divide into two parties, one to dig the clay and fill the barrows, the other to wheel, and with a will they did work for a whole long summer day — making one bargain, which was that I should give neither food nor money. A drink of whisky and water once or twice in the day was all they would accept. In the evening they shouldered their spades and with three cheers for the work, would set out on their way home, sometimes a distance of fully ten miles. These good neighbours were tenants on various estates with which I had no connection, and were of all denominations and races known among us. One morning in July a loud drumming told me of the arrival of a strong party from a village six miles off. They were the members of a Yeomanry Corps AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 53 and all Orangemen, fine stout fellows, but hot- blooded. They had hardly arrived when a fiddle and fife proclaimed another arrival, and I was a little dismayed when I found about an equal force on the ground from a mountainous property about seven miles off in an opposite direction, every man of them not only Roman Catholic but exactly of that class and character most opposite to my Orange friends. In fact it was more than supposed that most of them were Ribbonmen, and their district had a very bad name for either loyalty or peaceableness. However, before I could interfere, the two parties met on the green field where our work went on. I had to cross in a boat from the island and felt rather alarmed when I saw the two parties approach each other. Just as I arrived they recognised one another, and the Orangemen perceiving the accident which brought two sets of men on the same day greeted the others with a " Hurrah ! hurrah, for the boys of Town o' Willy ! " which was replied to with energy : ^'Hurrah for the Ballydermoth boys ! " Nothing could be more friendly than their bearing towards each other. It was arranged that they should that day prove whether Ballydermoth or Town o' Willy could show the best men. Ballydermoth was to dig first for two hours and Town o' Willy to wheel. How they did work ! The object of the Ballydermoth men was to fill the barrows so full as to overload the Town o' Willy men, or so quickly as to have time to rest on their spades and cry: "Five pounds for a Town o' Willy man to take this barrow away from before me 54 SIXTY years' experience — I'm kilt waiting for one of them Town o' Willy men, where are they at all ? " But the Town o' Willy men were active fellows and sometimes brought back empty barrows quicker than the Ballydermoth men could fill them, and then the cry was on their side : " Five pounds for a Ballydermoth man to fill a barrow," and then the wheeler would sit down on his barrow and say : " Boys, hasn't one of ye never a pipe till I take a smoke while I'm waiting for a Ballyder- moth boy to fill to me ? " So they worked alternately till late in the evening ; neither party would be the first to stop, though many of them were sorely tired, to which it was in no small degree owing that I persuaded them at last to stop, and to give three cheers for Ballydermoth and Town o' Willy, which they did heartily, and striking up each their own tune marched off in the best of humour. Generally the men rested for ian hour, the regular labourers taking their dinner and the volunteers their glass of whisky and water ; when finished they grouped together, and two or three poets among them produced songs composed for the occasion, generally grotesque enough but not infrequently having touches of poetry and still oftener of feeling. These they sang very heartily. The weather during the summer was most favour- able. It was the dryest, hottest summer we have ever had in my time. One evening while the work was still progressing, after the time when a carriage had been driven across it, but the mound still required strengthening with more stones on the sides, a fearful storm arose from the south-west and beat directly AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 55 upon the mound, washing down the stones off the sides, cutting into the earthwork and damaging the half-finished roadway. I was laid up with an attack of gout and could personally do nothing, and as night closed in could only look at the devastation going on. The tide fell as the darkness increased, but later in the night the moon rose, and though the wind continued to be boisterous the sky was not overclouded. In the morning when I looked out, it seemed as if the mischief done the day before had been a dream, for the whole mound was in a better condition than before the storm. The whole population hearing what damage was done had assembled from all the neighbourhood, and with horses and carts had worked all night by moonlight, so as to have the mound prepared to receive with repaired sides the next tide. No one ever told me he was there that night, and when I asked, I was told it must have been the " wee folk," i.e., fairies. By degrees as my family increased I enlarged my cottage at St. Efnan's, becoming more and more attached to the place where my planting throve, and where especially my wife's health prospered, which had threatened to break down at Brown Hall (about five miles from St. Ernan's), her chest having been severely affected before we left it. My children also prospering in the fresh sea air, I bought out the tenants in the immediate neighbourhood, and in- creased my demesne till at last in the famine period, 1845-50, I made my demesne extend over Raroy Hill and include about 380 acres, of which about fifty acres are plantations. CHAPTER VI. 1827-1829. Begins evangelistic work among his neighbours. — Founds a Sunday-school. — How Bible classes for adults grew up. — Becomes a preacher. — Offers to become assistant curate, without stipend, to the parish. — Searching and questioning on the subject of the justice of God as then commonly expounded in theories of the atonement. Our fondness for home and for home life became stronger with each year. We had begun our course together with prayer and thanksgiving to God, and our family life with family prayer, but we were not long in finding out that there was some defect, something unsatisfactory in our religion though we were both ignorant what the deficiency was. We were very regular church- goers, regular in private and social devotions, charit- able as to giving much to feed and to educate the poor ; we went to no balls or gay parties and lived a quiet but not inactive life. We had several religious friends, I mean persons whom the world reputed religious in a higher degree than ordinary, and who themselves professed the same, and as a part of their religion abstained from the gaieties of life and (56) SIXTY years' experience as an IRISH LANDLORD. 57 were rather ascetic. These friends were, I felt, more right in some respects than I was. I also began to find out that my plans of doing good were likely to result in very little real good, and I thirsted for something more satisfying. On a visit at Ard- braccan Glebe in March, 1827, I read a sermon which seemed to open my eyes. It pointed out the sin of those who had found the Scriptural pearl of great price and who kept the wealth all to themselves ; I felt convicted of ignominiously keeping my wealth- light and fertility to myself. Well, I was, if mis- taken, at least stirred — anything is better than that quiet satisiied living at ease while one is living in selfishness of any kind or of any shape. Selfishness is of so many shapes, of so many kinds, that after having detected it in oneself of one hundred kinds and shapes, one is obliged to be on the lookout for the one hundred and first manifestation sure to be there in some guise or disguise. This sermon gave me a fillip and set me thinking and praying, and presently working. When I returned to St. Ernan's, I at once opened a Sunday-school and procured two or three schoolmasters to teach in it. Many children came and some parents. Half a dozen of these and myself were looking on, while the school- masters made the children read, and questioned them — I had never seen a Sunday-school and had no idea how one ought to be managed. Seeing the children busy, I proposed that the parents present should sit down with me and read a chapter together. There was among these an old man, a hot Orange- 58 SIXTY years' experience man, and another old man, a very strong Roman Catholic, and these eyed one another and sat down on the extreme ends of the form on which all were seated. We read a chapter and talked a little about the matter contained in it, and separated after I had read a short prayer. The next Sunday more of the old people came and we read together as before, and each Sunday the number increased. It happened that there was one large print Testament among our books, the rest were only medium type, and the Orangeman and the Roman Catholic were the oldest in the party. There was no plan or agree- ment about the matter, but to my great joy I saw that instead of sitting as far asunder as possible, they were sitting so close that their spectacled noses met over the page of the large print Testament. The school prospered. The number of adults, chiefly parents, increased to twenty, then to thirty, then to near forty, crowding the house and spoiling the children's school. I did not like to tell them not to come, for they evidently enjoyed it, and I began to feel a new and great interest in it myself — and to iind a great advantage in the verbal knowledge I had of Scripture, thanks to my good grandmother Long- ford's teaching, which enabled me to readily answer many questions that had never occurred to me before, made my presence of decided use, and gave me a position independent of my mere rank among these good neighbours. I divided the number into two classes, and met one before church and one after, but before the end of the summer each of these had AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 59 become so large that the room was too small, and I was puzzled to know what to do. One Sunday when before church we were so many that there was not room for us^all, I said : " Friends, if you will meet me at Billy Clarke's house, which is a central place, I will see what regulation we can make for our reading". I rode to church and then to Clarke's. When I arrived there I found a crowd of about 300 round the door. I supposed there was some one dead in the house and that, as is customary, the neighbours had all assembled for the wake or for the funeral. I met Clarke, an elderly man of Christian character, and said I was sorry I had chosen his house at such a time. He was puzzled and asked what I meant, and explained to me that all these people wished to join in reading the Scriptures with me on Sunday. Another elderly man Billy Fyffe was beside Clarke when I said : " My friends, this won't do — I am no parson to teach a parish of people ; the matter has gone too far for me, and I must decline having to do with so many people, explain it to them " Old Fyffe stepped forward as I turned my pony's head to go and said respectfully and firmly : " True, sir, you did not bring all these people together, but He who did bring them here, and who brought you here, is here Himself too, and in His great name I venture to urge you not to go away and disappoint so many who are brought together for so good a purpose. He that brought all to this, will bring us further if we trust to Him. Do not go away, sir, do not." 6o SIXTY years' experience " Well," I said hesitating, " but what can I do with 300 people ? They would make ten classes of thirty each." " Yes, sir," said one of the old men, "so they would, and that would be a fine beginning." It struck me they might meet in classes in each other's houses in rotation, selecting ten or twelve houses near each other to make one class, and an elderly respectable person to act as monitor in each class, and I could attend two every Sunday, and all could read the same chapters, one in the Old Testament and one in the New, according to a list which I should get printed. I proposed the idea. It was taken up, and on the spot eight or ten classes were formed in which Roman Catholics as well as Pro- testants united, women as well as men, but not children, and I promised to get ready before that day week a list of chapters for every Sunday. Some of them asked me to add a few hints to help in searching out the purpose and meaning of the chapters. To this I assented, and departed feeling some timidity with regard to my new position as a teacher of Divine truths. I came home, considered what chapters we should begin with, and settled on the first Psalm and the first chapter of St. Matthew's Gospel. In pre- paring simple notes on the portions of Scripture read, to apply them spiritually to our own souls, I saw and felt for the first time the awful responsibility of teaching, professing to teach truth, and how neces- sary it was for a true man to ascertain for himself how much truth he knew, and to distinguish between teaching truth and searching for truth. Before AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 6l the following Sunday I had my page of hints ready and all worked smoothly and well. The demand for Bibles was great. The classes numbered between them 500 men and women, afterwards 800, and at last 1200 adults. The weekly notes I had expanded and printed under the title of " The Sabbath Readers' Monitor". The demand for these became large ; several messengers from some distance in different directions came to ask me to send them some weekly. I said I could not afford to do so in the case of all applicants. They said they were willing to pay the cost of print- ing, so I agreed to extend the weekly number accord- ing to the demand. These Sabbath Readers' Monitors spread into different counties of Ireland and into England, and the circulation at the end of 1827 was above 2000 weekly. Wherever I went on Sundays or week days I had a crowd of hearers. I experienced how easy it is to lead a multitude. The people would hang upon me, and, of course, I felt that gratified sense which comes from finding oneself sought out and attended to. I had to address assemblies of people on re- ligious subjects ; this was preaching, and I imagined my doing so without clerical orders was irregular, if not positively wrong, and that my not being ordained by a Bishop was probably, in part at least, the cause why I was not well contented with my own views of what I had always held as truth. I considered the subject of entering into Holy Orders, and was 62 SIXTY years' experience persuaded in my mind I ought to do so. I could not conscientiously stop my progress in helping others, and thought I should take a place in the ministry of the Word of God, and I doubted at the least whether it was lawful to minister unordained. I thought and prayed, consulted friends on this subject, and the result was I laid myself out to prepare for ordination. I read Greek with a master in Dublin to refresh and improve my school and College knowledge ; read theology and studied the prayer-book with an excellent elderly clergyman. This was in 1828-9. Still carrying on my classes and schools, and when at home holding several meetings among the people every week, chiefly in the evenings, in their houses which were always crowded, my dear wife advancing with me in every- thing, but she was the contrary of sanguine, her temperament was excessive on the conservative side, as I was excessive on the liberal or progressive side, and to her quiet steady mind, as ballast to my sharp keel and sail, I owe it, under God, that I did not give way to the temptation often felt to proclaim the errors I saw held up as truth by others, and the truths I had been led to see but which were only partially acknowledged by others, and that in a way so mystified that their very life was lost. But these errors and truths I had but lately been made aware of, and had not sorted, sifted, considered and weighed as they required to be, and as one should do for years, before one determines how to act concerning them. AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 63 Had I followed my own impulses, I should pro- bably either have become a leader of a sect or have failed or surik into uselessness. For though I earnestly urged upon those to whom I addressed myself the necessity of each person on his own re- sponsibility searching the Scriptures, inquiring and judging for himself, and though I entreated them not to take my or any man's word as authority for essential truth, still I found that ninety-nine in a hundred, educated or uneducated, either at once and without real inquiry or consideration, opposed me, refused to look at the question, or, being struck with the obvious truth and beauty of what was said, or often with the sincerity and earnestness of the speaker, became followers of the newly seen doctrine on the strength of the teacher's authority. It was not, however, till my ordination plans were ultimately frustrated that I was at all near acting thus. In the meantime the temptation to speak out and publicly, was kept under by the persuasion that orders in the regular way would in some mysterious manner make my path straight and plain. I per- severed, therefore, in my preparation for ordination. I encountered stumbling-blocks and difficulties first in the Athanasian creed, then in the Articles and in various parts of the services — these I laid before the elderly clergyman whom I have mentioned. He not only failed in many cases to clear up the difficulties, but in several acknowledged that they were sore and heavy burdens to his own conscience, and the explanations to which in various books he 64 SIXTY years' experience directed my attention were, as I felt then, mere evasions of the real vital question. I spoke of these difficulties to others also, and was much struck by the answer of a friend preparing for ordination, when I laid before him a question about the vicarious suffering of Jesus as held by him, when brought into collision with the justice of God. He affirmed in conversation that Jesus died for all men, that He bore the whole punishment due to the sins of the whole world, one drop of His blood was enough to pay the debt incurred by innumerable sinners, because He being Divine, the worth of His sufferings was infinite. I asked him : " Is it then in your view just to require and accept more than enough to pay all the debt, and then to take part of the payment from every debtor, and the full payment from a vast number of debtors ? Does not every sinner suffer some of the penalty of sin in many sorrows and pains, and in death, but do you not affirm that many will have to pay the full penalty for ever and ever? Do you call that justice ? " He answered : " For what then do you suppose Christ died ? " I said : " I suppose to save us from our sins, that is from our transgression of the law as Scripture says, and not from any punishment that a good God and Father could propose to lay upon His offspring, as you seem to suppose." "Oh," said he, "that would not be suffering in our stead to purchase God's reconcihation to us." "Perhaps," I said, "it might rather be called suffering for us, for our sakes to reconcile us to God, which I believe is what AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 65 Scripture speaks of, though the Article says ' to reconcile His Father to us'" (Article 2). "Now," he said, " it is worse than unkind to suggest doubts to one about to be ordained; I will not listen to your suggestions, but chase them from my mind as I have been advised to do, when any such things are brought before me." "It is before we take the awful vows of ordination," replied I, " that we should try and examine the very foundation of our faith. I am also preparing for ordination and I cannot but try these things." Now, I can with difficulty conceive how I went on with my purpose of being ordained in the Church of England, there seemed so many points that appeared like a twist or departure from the simplicity of the Scriptural ideal. I was much in- fluenced by the spiritual excellence of the good clergyman with whom I used to read and study, and I had both a dread of my own tendency to ultra- liberalism and bold inquiry, and a great educational respect for the idea of sacrificing my opinions to those of better men. This last was the anchor that held me to, my purpose. Maurice G. Fenwick was now Vicar of Drumholm, the parish to which Brown Hall belonged. Fenwick was one of the most beloved friends I have ever had. He and I had many a midnight conversation and prayer over these subjects, and though he had a very logical mind, a sincere desire to know the truth and to be sincerely true, he accepted non-natural readings and explanations about the doctrines, which brought his real views 5 66 SIXTY years' experience into accordance with mine, while uttering the words of the creed or article which in their natural sense express quite the contrary. I know by my own experience that however wrong this may be, however injurious to the cause of truth, to the glory of God, and to the helping of our fellow-men, a person can do all this with sincerity of heart and goodness of con- science. The insincerity of heart of which we are guilty and which would trouble us were we con- sciously aware of it — lies behind us — in the prepara- tion for judging, in the taking upon ourselves the sense of responsibility (the responsibility is upon us in any case) and in the scale which we adopt for measuring truth, probability, possibility and falsehood. A man who has neglected some of his early funda- mental studies in medicine, when called upon to minister to the afflicted does his best, conscientiously, sincerely, but he did not lay his foundations con- scientiously and sincerely. He may forget or over- look this in the hurry and excitement of ministering under urgent call, and he may plead to himself that he is acting conscientiously and sincerely. Yet, if his real object is not his own weal, when the urgency is past or while it continues he will go back to his foundations, and sincerely try these, repudiate what he finds to be false in them and try to put in their place what he finds to be true. Maurice Fenwick agreed to make me his Curate and to give me a part of the parish near St. Ernan's, and, on the nomination to this curacy, his uncle. Dr. Bissett, Bishop of Raphoe, agreed AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 67 to ordain me, on Fenwick's assurance that I had dihgently prepared, and knowing that I had taken my degree at Cambridge. He was a kindly and most hospitable man. Bishop Bissett. I often visited and slept at the castle in Raphoe. I was spending a few days there and conversing about clerical duties and my intended ordination when the Bishop said : "Of course you have attended divinity lectures?" I said: "I have not, but does that signify ? " "Nay,'' replied the Bishop, "it does indeed signify, for we Bishops have agreed to be strict in requiring cer- tificates of attendance from every candidate for orders." "But," answered I, "you know what at- tending divinity lectures is (I hope it is otherwise now). When I was at Cambridge I attended once and saw a large man reading something of Pearson on the creed, in the presence of thirty or forty lads ; some of these perhaps attended to what was read, but if they did they might have read ' Pearson ' more profitably at home ; some studied mathematics, some read novels and some slept. In fact it was a pain- ful farce, and it cannot be that attendance upon thirty or forty such lectures can fit a man in any degree for the office of a minister." The Bishop said calmly but decidedly: "My young friend, I am not going to discuss the question. We Bishops have discussed it together, and unless you go to the university and attend the lectures, I cannot ordain you." " My lord," said I, " surely you do not expect a man with a family of young children to leave his home, or take them to Cambridge for two or three terms, at least, to attend 6» SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE such lectures. If I am not fit without it, this surely will not make me fit." " No, Mr. Hamilton, I expect nothing, it is for you to settle, you know our deter- mination, and whatever may be my feeling to you personally, I cannot break through a rule for personal feelings." The result was, I told the Bishop 1 certainly would not go back to Cambridge in order to get him to ordain me, that in my view it would be quite wrong to do so, and if the Bishops' rule was not to ordain without that qualification, I must take it as a token that I was to go on as I had been doing without ordination, even though my addresses might be called preaching and my work be accounted an interference with the clergy. The Bishop knew very well what I had been doing, and now in the kindest manner he rose up and said : " I have nothing to add to what I have already said, I have heard your reasons and your purpose, and " — laying his hands on me — " may God guide you and bless your work ". I felt greatly relieved. Assuredly I had been guided by higher wisdom than my own. As a clergyman I should probably have been uncomfort- able and unhappy in my mind, and no doubt should have felt obliged from a growing sense of differences at a later period, to leave the ministry of the Church of England, and probably it would have led to a formal separation from the Established Church, whereas as a layman I had nothing to do with separation, I do not belong to this or to that Church, " I am of Christ," and am united to all who love the Lordjesus in sincerity. AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 6g This question of ordination ran through my twenty-eighth and twenty-ninth years and ended in my thirtieth. With the exception of passing illnesses these years rolled peaceably by in my family. I find a note in my diary of the year 1829, to the effect that at that time I had nothing to ask heaven for as regards earthly prosperity. I was, however, spending quite too much, yet all on things so good in themselves, attempts to improve the land or the people, and so little on what is generally called selfish enjoyments, that I deceived myself into the sense of doing right. CHAPTER VII. 1828. Begins writing a diary intended mainly as a directory of conscience and therefore dealing chiefly with questions of religion. — The Brunswick Clubs of 1828 — these clubs represented the opposition of the Ascendency Party to Roman Catholics being elected members of Parliament. Beginning of Diary. St. Email's, ^oth March, 1828. — O Lord, make the keeping of this journal, which I now begin, a means of drawing me unto Thee by increasing my humility, and causing me to distrust my own heart and my own strength, when I find I am obliged to record so many instances of the utter insufficiency and deceitfulness of both. And make it also to increase my confidence in Thee, and my love towards Thee, when I note down or look back upon the wonders that Thou doest for my soul. O good Lord, grant that this may be an account of growth in grace and in knowledge of Thee, and of Jesus Christ whom Thou has sent. Give me the spirit of wisdom and revelation, open my understand- , ing and make me a Christian for Christ's sake. May He who created this body and soul, create them (70) SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 7 1 anew in Christ, unto good works. I have also great cause to fear violent assaults on the side of vanity and pride, chiefly now on account of the success of the attempts in favour of religious instruction by tracts, periodicals and other means. Lord, let not my weakness make me less useful to others, and let not my being made Thy instrument for good, be my own ruin. O Lord, guide me in these and in all my ways, and forgive these and all my offences, all for Christ. Oh make me more sensible of my offences and sinfulness and increase my repentance, and bless this beginning of a work begun in the hope of Thy assist- ance, though Thou knowest how imperfect is even this hope. Annual Meetings of Religious Societies. Dublin, 2.2nd April, 1828. — Now that the religious fannual) meetings are all over, I have examined myself and iind reason to bless my God for several things connected with them. I have met several spiritual men, and I trust made some friends among them, but I rejoice I was not here last year at this time, for I had no Scriptural foundation nor any opinions that I could depend on, and should have been turned about with every wind of doctrine, whereas I have not acquired one single new opinion on matters of faith, though many are strengthened which were rather weak. I particularly thank God that I have been made so very exact in requiring chapter and verse for every opinion I admit ; this has 72 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE saved me, from much confusion and doubt. The great advantages I can perceive to myself from the spiritual and religious conversation and communion afforded by the concourse of spiritual persons, are charity in forming opinions of others, charity and patience in hearing the opinions or speeches of others ; not to object to all for some dross, but to make allowance and rejoice at finding a pearl among a heap of sand. Charity in wishing well to others. Heathens, Jews, Infidels, but in particular, Christians whom I love to feel as brethren, and with whom I have formed a community of spirit in Christ. Lord, increase this charity and make it real fruitful love, and make it tend to Thy glory. Some of my dear friends lament my being too religious ! God bless them, and keep me in charity to them and them to me, and guide us both not to look upon religion as mere enthusiasm, or mere enthusiasm as religion. Mr. Hamilton's Bible Classes. St.Ernan's, igth June, 1828. — I met all the classes and monitors at Leslie's school the Sunday before last. I found everything prospering, and I trust the improvement apparent in the Sunday adult reading classes is real and will be lasting. There were, I think, 500 persons present, and the anxiety to know how the classes had gone on in my absence was very great. The result of the audit was that the average attendance of adults was rgg a Sunday, and this within one and a half miles of St. Ernan's on one side. The desire for more classes also appears AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 73 general. I intend, with the blessing of the Doer of all good works, to begin my operations to-morrow. God has prospered the Sabbath reading classes so much in my hands that I dare not doubt His assistance so far as is really good. May He make me a willing and a useful servant to my neighbours, and enable me to turn my mind from the desire of .any reward except that of being permitted to glorify my God and to lead others to do so, and may my ambition be that we may partake of that glory in Christ Jesus. ^rd August, 1828. — More and more prosperity attends the work among my neighbours and I feel pride in my heart -0 Lord, take it out! On this day fortnight I formed a class in Drinenardagh, where alone two dozen Bibles have been sold, four of them with marginal references. Oh, that more prayer had attended the giving of them out ! Bless Thou Thy Word to make them wise unto salvation. About forty Bibles have been sold this fortnight to the members of the reading classes. The great want among them seems to be of charity ; the religious feeling among them is of a selfish kind. They desire to attain to heaven because they believe it to be a good and pleasant place, and the desire of glorifying their God has little weight ; they therefore are not anxious about increasing the number of His servants upon earth that He may be the more glorified. Oh that they knew the love of Christ, that they might know what cause of love they have to Him ! What great danger there is of mistaking con- viction for repentance, and sorrow for sin, for 74 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE amendment. God has given us a sure rule to judge ourselves by, viz., Where are the fruits ? I have been led by the subjects on which I have been writing, to consider the duty of prayer in comparison with more active duties. I was too apt to think they superseded it in a great degree, but I believe I was in error, and that much time devoted to prayer is the very best security for not spending too much in the less active performances of religion. Brunswick Clubs. — Plan of a Home Mission. St. Ernan's, 2nd October, 1828. — My mind is chiefly turned to consider how I may best help to glorify God in doing good to His representatives (these my brethren). My fellow-countrymen are in such a state as to drive out every other consideration from the mind of one who loves them. The Roman Catholics are excited in the highest degree by agitators, and the Protestants though politically aroused are religiously asleep. In forming associa- tions (Brunswick Clubs) for the preservation of the kingdom from the attempts of the Roman Catholic faction, any distaste for their religion is denied, even by the wise and eloquent defenders of the Constitution and Church of England. The cry is : " If they let us live quietly we ought to let them die in false peace. What are their souls to us ? Are we our brothers' keepers ? " Some of the English nobility seem to have a different and a Christian view of it. I think a mission for Ireland would be a very AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 75 blessed work. It has long been on my mind, though I have hardly dared to write it, even for my own reading and future remarks. The harvest truly is plenteous but the labourers are few, and shall we dare to pray for an accession of labourers while we neglect to labour ourselves ? Would not this be mocking our Lord ? The plan that occurs to me is that there should be a large number of fit persons ordained Deacons, who should have stations assigned to teach and to preach, or perhaps if a union of the Protestant Churches (a missionary association) were to depute the preachers upon examination, instead of Church of England ordination, it might succeed better. But somehow, I would that there were some hundreds of teachers and preachers of competent acquirements, and of the class of our clergy, that is from the highest rank to the middle, and that these were scattered through the country as a help to the already existing ministers. Oh that there were no difference, no jealousy between denominations of Christians and Churches ! then we might hope to see much. God, our Saviour, unite Thy people in one in Thee ! Funds are the greatest obstacle, but surely many would be found to assist in the support of such a mission, and some who would go on their own means. For myself I do not see how I can go on without preaching. I am embarked in the cause of religion and am all but a preacher already, but I dislike the idea of a self-constituted preacher. May God con- 76 SIXTY years' experience stitute me according to His will and make me a useful servant. With God all things are possible. Donegal Brunswick Club. 10th October, 1828. — We have had a Constitu- tional Brunswick Club in Donegal at which I pre- sided. I do not think any ill-feeling was stirred up thereby. I explained as well as was in my power the objects of the club, viz., peace, good-will and defence of the established Constitution and King. About 600 of the yeomanry class were enrolled. I should be better pleased by far, meeting ray neigh- bours at the reading meetings on Sundays ; there I feel at home, but not at political meetings. Clergy attend these political ones too much — I applaud those who refuse upon principle to attend them. ibth October. — My quarterly meeting of adult Scrip- ture reading classes is to be to-morrow, and I have been hard at work this week increasing the numbers (much more delightful than recruiting Brunswickers). The consideration of the religious state of the people is more awful than that of the political. It appears as if the Protestants were filling up the measure of their wickedness in despising the Word of God, not profiting by it, but hating the Roman Catholics for refusing it. The apathy of the professed Protestants is indeed so dreadful, and their want of charity towards their deluded countrymen so violent, that it seems to call for a judgment on the land. Clubs or combinations cannot avert it. May the Lord touch our hearts in time, and glorify Himself by causing AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 77 Protestants to reform themselves and to be the means of reforming their Roman Catholic fellows. After forming every reading class (of which I have now twenty-four in all) I feel a great dread, almost overwhelming, when I consider the greatness of the work and the weakness of the instrument. May God support me by His Word and His Spirit, and say unto my soul : " I am thy salvation," that finding comfort and consolation to myself I may be constrained to seek His glory in the enlightening of others, and may feel confident that He who has wrought in me, can work in the worst of my fellows. In finding fault with Protestants for neglecting to pray for Roman Catholics I have indeed condemned myself for neglecting the same too much, both for Protestants and Roman Catholics. We are apt to depend more on exertion than prayer (or even to the partial and considerable exclusion of prayer) ; this is not following the example of Jesus. Lord, change us if we have not His spirit. i?>th October.— These reading societies would be excellent auxiliaries and allies to one who would go preaching the Gospel to the people. Preaching seems to me to be a more active stimulant than reading, but its effect is more apt to pass away. Reading is more apt to leave a permanent impression, but is less quickening. As to my own duty among my neighbours I am daily more and more convinced that missionaries at home are needed. Yesterday I went astray in my speaking to the people ; intend- ing to say but little I was led to say much, but ■78 SIXTY years' experience being desirous of calling their attention to the dread- ful state in which the ignorant are, and not wishing to preach, I did badly. I must preach. If I have a Saviour, I must say so. I. Brunswick Clubs. — 2. Ordination. 20th October, 1828. — Yesterday being Sunday I was with two reading classes in Donegal parish. At each I spoke plainly to the Protestants of their state who have had the Word of God so long and profited so little. I preached, as well as I could, Jesus ; and on the example of Phil, ii., I exhorted those who found comfort or consolation to call on others also. I met with great attention. May God raise that in power which I sow in weakness. I have been reflecting on those Brunswick Clubs which are the rage of the day. I have lent myself heartily to their formation but I regret it. Did I seek to please men or God ? The name of Protestant is indeed daily more and more triumphing, but over what ? Over the name of Christ ! — which is more popular, which is the more honoured ? Oh enable me to glorify Thee, and guide me especially, I now pray, guide me in my mode of declaring Thy word — Thy gospel. Make me Thy minister whether ordained or lay, and give me a right judgment in deciding in which capacity I ought to serve Thee. I do not approve of a self-constituted preacher, though certainly every one that hath experience of his own calling and heareth the Spirit saying, " Come," should also AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 79 say, "Come". Yet such regular preaching as mine is apparently becoming should be under restriction, yet I have great doubts as to the ministry of the Church of England. Lord, enable me to judge fairly, and if I find that I can receive ordination without undertaking anything offensive to Thee, enable me to submit my judgment and feelings on lesser points to that of Wiser men, and not to seek to please myself at all, but simply to look how I may please Thee, O Lord, my God. Forgive the presumption of these words, pardon high thoughts that arise, and make me what Thou wouldst have me. It is lack of knowledge of the love of Christ that is the foundation of all evils among the people. To supply that foundation for peace should be the chief end of all who have peace therefrom. How ? is the question. Lord, how ? 26th October. — I was at Pettigo yesterday to pre- vent a party riot which was threatened. By taking a strong party of soldiers and police we prevented any appearance of disturbance, by God's blessing. 28th October. — I have sold several Douay Testa- ments to Roman Catholics within this week, and two Douay Bibles for five shillings and ten shillings. May God enlighten the minds of those who read them, and especially guard them against the tempta- tion of making the words of God of none effect by paying more regard to the words of men. Lord, make them to perceive that if they are willing to re- ceive the witness of men, the witness of God is greater. 8o SIXTY years' experience Conflict between Religious and Political Motives. St. Ernan's, /[th November, 1828. — I have been considering the propriety, or rather necessity, of ad- dressing the Brunswickers of this barony, and ex- horting them as Christians to uphold the principle of peace and good-will towards men. The Orangemen are, I fear, very unchristian and hate Popery less than they hate Papists. I believe that my best course is to go on preaching and teaching Christ, for my path has led me to actual preaching. I was to have gone to a Brunswick Club to be formed at Belleek this day. As long aS there is a hope of moderating the irritable feelings of the ignorant Protestants, so long, I think, every one who desires to support the powers that be, should take an active part, and I pray God to make me useful in this way. I fear, however, that the low Orange faction will bring disgrace upon the Protestant cause and compel the Bruns- wickers to cast them off — if so, God knows what commotion we may expect ; but the Lord reigneth, let the people be ever so unquiet, allegiance to Him is the thing ; may He keep us, that we stray not from Him, our real King. Growth of Mr. Hamilton's Bible Classes in Eighteen Months. ^th November, 1828. — When I began the teaching of the reading classes I found them increase so as to AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 8l give me disagreeable trouble and responsibility, and I said : " It is God's work, let Him show me what to do and prosper the work if He will, it is no business of mine". Yet, with this temper in beginning and with- out man's assistance, there are about looo adults every Sabbath assembled in prayer and reading to seek God, in little knots of ten to forty, all sprung from an unpremeditated day's reading with seven persons eighteen months ago at a children's Sunday- school. 1 have also printed this year and sold most of 750,000 pages of tracts, chiefly the weekly " Sabbath Readers' Monitor". 21st November. — How great want there is among the people of missionary preaching ! We lament over the deluded Roman Catholics, but how can they know what they never hear ? and how can they hear with- out a preacher ? and how shall they preach unless they be sent ? It is surely unlike our Master to say : " The Church is open, let them go in " ; we should rather in imitation of Him go to them ; if the church walls kept any out through their infirmity, prejudice, hatred, or any other cause, we should endeavour t-o restore such, in the spirit of meekness considering our own infirmity. I am sure if there were preach- ing of the Word of God among the people, by zealous men who had the interests of their hearers at heart, every class would come to hear. But what profit these considerations if we do nothing ? O Lord, lead me in the right way, here am I, send me. O may it be Thy sending and in Thy spirit. 82 SIXTY years' experience as an IRISH LANDLORD. 28th November, 1828. — May I be grateful for having my lot cast in such a part of the country. My neighbours are always ready to do me a good turn according to their power. To-day several score of carts came to help me in a difficult job. They belonged to tenants of four or five landlords, not above six belonged to mine. God, make me good to them by Thy spirit and in the manner most pleasing to Thee. CHAPTER VIII. 1828-1829. Thoughts on the subject of ordination. — Classes for Scripture study. — -Violent party spirit in connection with Catholic Emancipation. St. Ernan's, i^th December, 1828. — I have been reading the Ordination service and the thirty-nine Articles. The only thing I feel inclined to stick at is the Athanasian Creed. It declares so positively that the belief therein mentioned is absolutely necessary to salvation, whereas I cannot think so. I do believe all that is in it, but I do not hold that this belief is necessary to salvation. When St. Paul had found some at Ephesus who had never heard of the Holy Ghost he calls them, nevertheless, believers and dis- ciples. "Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt be saved," is my creed. If indeed the Athan- asian Creed will bear the construction of Seeker and others (as in Mant's Prayer-book) then I can receive it, but this is not the fair and plain meaning of the words. Lord, guide me and bring into subjection every thought of Thee by the teaching of Thy Word by Thy spirit. Searching for Guidance. — Statement of Personal Impressions. Dublin, Tigth December. — Have been studying the (83) 84 SIXTY years' experience Ordination service and Articles of the Church of England. My impression is that these must be changed ; parts of them are mere hypocrisy, and parts appear contradictory to each other and to the spirit, if not to the words, of Scripture. One of the principal objects I should have in view in seeking orders would be to have the approbation and sanction of wiser, more experienced heads than mine as to my being rightly led to serve God in that way. But comparing the Ordination service with the cases of ordination I know, I cannot doubt but that this useful and solemn institution is made a mere matter of form to keep up a sort of discipline in the Church of England, but is not in any degree a test of fitness (humanly speaking) of those admitted to holy orders. This is my present view of the matter. As to subscribing to the Articles I do not think I could, with a clear conscience, do it. As I before remarked, I do not believe that every man who does not ac- cept the minute or subtle statements of the Athan- asian Creed must be certainly damned, for I read : " Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt be saved " — and I find (Acts xix.), those called believers who knew not so much as that there was any Holy Ghost. These could not have known the doctrine of the Athanasian Creed, and will any man pronounce the perdition of those of whose belief that very Holy Ghost bears witness in the words of Scripture ? In short this creed seems to me to be a darkening of counsel with words, a loading of men with grievous AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 85 burdens, and a contradiction of one of the Articles (Art. VI.), which says that no more is to be required than the Scriptures require. It is at least a stone of stumbling and a rock of offence to weak believers (to me for one). I believe the main doctrine of the creed, viz., of the Trinity, but I cannot exchange the plain and simple Scripture: "Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt be saved," or John v. 24, and the like, I cannot change such precious promises for the dark composition of man found in the Athanasian Creed. Lord, if this be my fancy or only a giving way to my feeling, enable me to overcome it, and to do any violence to myself in order to serve Thee best, but let me not be deceived into a sacrifice of right principle or of conscience. Lord, Thou knowest how apt man is to deceive himself on either or both of these points ; save, then, from both, and for Jesus ' sake make me to know the path wherein I ought to go, and I pray Thee make those whom I consult to be true friends for Thy sake and looking to Thy glory. z^rd December. — -Yesterday I was at Cullenswood near Dublin with Mr. J., and found him so kind and anxious that our conversation lasted near four hours. I spoke of my views respecting the ministry, in all of which I met his concurrence. I also inquired of him about those points of the Ordination service. Articles, and Athanasian Creed which seem to me offensive. He agrees with me that they are so, but considers it an offence to men who ought not to be offended, rather than against God, and as a grief to 86 SIXTY years' experience be submitted to in order to a greater good, an afflicting of our own feelings in order the better to serve God, at least this is what I gathered from his conversation. He has been long a minister and says that he feels justified in having borne with what he did not like. Lord, enable me to do so for Thy sake ; make this my motive and let not my heart deceive me, causing me to imagine that I am led by this when I really seek my own or others' praise. As to the ordination of ministers not being acted upon by Bishops up to the real intent of the office, that is indeed a cause of grief, but not a grievance to me. I pray that it, and any uselessly offensive parts of the Church service, may be changed by God's guidance, and that He will, for Christ's sake, bless the labours of His ministers who are shackled with human improvements and elucidations of Scripture. 2^th December . — In my study of the Greek Testa- ment I find comfort. I have lately read : " If any man will do His will, he shall know of the doctrine whether it be of God," John vii. 17. That is if any man will (is desirous) do His will, he shall know concerning the doctrine whether it be of God. I cannot but be in anxiety to ascertain whether I am really called to be a minister of the Gospel. Have I not here a plain assurance that if my desire is to please God and to do His will, then I shall know whether the interpretation is right which I put on those Scriptures and occurrences which I conceive do teach me that this is my duty ? I shall know whether this view of these things is the teaching of AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 87 God. Lord, then make me to have a single eye to Thy will and Thy service, and make me to know Thy will and how to serve Thee. Hear, O God, not according to my faithlessness, but for Christ's sake. In His name I ask that I may receive and that my joy may be fulfilled in being made Thy servant. 2gth December. — What a different thing it is to acknowledge that the Scriptures are true and to take them as if they were true. The former we do — the latter we do not in fact, whatever may be our words. May our constant prayer be, to be enabled to take the Scriptures as our sole rule of life. Work of the Scripture Classes. Dublin, ^rd January, 1829. — I returned this morn- ing from St. Ernan's where I went on the last day of 1828, to meet my flock, the Scripture readers' classes. They assembled on the ist at the meeting-house, which was full, and listened attentively to my brother Edward, the Rev. Mr. Thompson, the Presbyterian minister, and to me. May the fruit of our weak efforts be in their searching the Scriptures and find- ing Thee. The average attendance of adults has been above 500 for the last three months. The whole number of classes is twenty-five, of which twenty-two have gone on well, and three have given cause of pain from feuds or disputes or mere apathy. On the whole the matter has prospered and the name and Sabbath of God are more and more honoured in the district. Old William S., one of the original half-dozen 88 SIXTY years' experience who began these classes, died a few days ago. He was a Roman Cathohc, but had with his family steadfastly held to the Sabbath meeting to read and search the Scriptures. Two years ago he was a wicked head of a wicked family, turbulent, dissipated, fearing neither God nor man. He died bearing the most ample witness to the power of the Word of God, and thanking his Lord that he had been spared to see his family altered from their former character and to know a Saviour to free them from their past sins. To the last he prayed for forgiveness fqr himself for Christ's sake, and with his latest breath bore witness to the blessing which the study of the Word with prayer had been to him, and charging his family to hold fast the blessing. This they seem inclined to do, and are deeply affected by the old man's departure in peace. Lord, prove this to be Thy work and make this family the means of glorifying Thee in bringing more to the light of Thy Word. Catholic Emancipation, 1829. Dublin, I'^th February, 1829.— The political pro- spects of the time are indeed critical and call for anxious prayer. All the dissenting places of Worship were filled for prayer for Divine guidance to the Parliament, the day of the opening of the Session, but the National Church was that day silent. The Duke of Wellington proposes to give full emancipa- tion to Roman Catholics. God only knows how far this may tranquillise, but the Lord reigneth, and. AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 89 thanks be to His name, the Christian's path is at least as clearly marked in times of disturbance as in peace. I am much in doubt whether the strength of Christians be not to sit still and to abstain from every violence, — indeed I hardly doubt about it. I. Church and State— Political Fears. — 2. Children's Sunday-schools. St. Email's, ^oth March, 1829. — While all the world is agitated by politics, we have almost forgotten them, too much so indeed, for we have too often forgotten to pray for our king, princes, rulers, that they may be guided by the Lord and that He will overrule all their deeds which appear to us to threaten injury to the Church. To the Church, indeed, no injury can be done, but it appears that the Nominal Church is about to be scourged. Lord, be it with judgment, not in Thine anger ; we are called by Thy name, leave us not, but rather make real of nominal Christians, for His sake, by whose name the whole family in heaven and earth is called. My classes met yesterday ; about 400 assembled, and the average attendance was about 570 for last quarter. It seems advisable to attach a system of chil- dren's Sunday-schools to that of the classes. I spoke of it to the meeting, and I will, with God's bless- ing, endeavour to set going the instruction of the children by the parents and elders of each district. Lord, incline their hearts to join in this good work. go SIXTY years' experience Ordination. Easter Sunday, igth April, 1829. — My views as to ordination are more and more removed from the desire of it. I do not think I could conscientiously enter the ministry of the Established Church, looking- upon the forms and Articles as I now do, but surely I may devote myself to Thee unordained. Oh enable me to give up everything that interferes with my devotion to this duty, that I may be indeed, though not in name, a minister of the Gospel. Teach me to abstain from everything that would be derogatory to the clerical character, especially everything that savours of the arm of flesh, or of weapons that are carnal and not spiritual. I must give up my Yeo- men. I cannot reconcile a military with a Chris- tian life, and though yeomen are hardly military yet they are liable every day to be called out and that would not be the time to choose to leave them. I intend therefore to take my leave of my captaincy next parade day. (Note added in November: The circumstances of the time and my doubts have delayed this, 29th November, 1829.) Violent Party Spirit. 22M^ April, 1829. — We have been troubled in our hitherto peaceful neighbourhood by party spirit breaking out in the most violent manner. On Easter Monday the Roman Catholics assembled to burn tar-barrels and show some rejoicing at the grant of emancipation to their party. In Ballintra they foolishly, and, I fear, set on by AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 9I evil men on their side, lighted a barrel in the street which they had promised not to do. They went out of the town to the Fair Green where they were attacked by a body of armed Protestants, the Roman Catholics being quite unarmed. One man was badly wounded by a bayonet, and the man who inflicted the wound was nearly killed by the other side with stones. The Riot Act was read and the crowd of Roman Catholics dispersed, but many of the Protestants refused to disperse and some of my Yeomen were among the worst. They have com- pletely driven me from their command, even had I no other objection to retaining it than their conduct on this occasion. On both sides the madness of the people was and is great, but the Orange party have shown among them a cool, deliberate, bloodthirsty spirit which I could not have believed. The same spirit is said to exist on the Roman Catholic side ; certainly not to the same degree ; indeed, I have not met with it at all. Oh, guide Edward and me upon whom is thrown the weight of these things, that we may act under Thy guidance for the good of Thy creatures. 2(jth April. — In how miserable a state is our nation ; professing Christianity, but from the highest to lowest, how corrupt ! , Our national degradation is nearly iilled up, the rod hangs over us. Bibles are plentiful ; they are able to save our souls, but we make them stones of stumbling and rocks of offence. Stablish Thou, O Lord, the reputation and truth of Thy Word by showing its power upon us. 92 SIXTY years' experience AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. loth May. — Much bad disposition among Protest- ants almost everywhere. In some places they won't go to church because of the offence they take at Catholic Emancipation ! Lord, open their eyes. 2yth J-une. — Our unfortunate country is likely to be again (in July) disturbed by the Orangemen. Lord, slay them by the sword of Thy spirit. ?)th July. — There is a terrible unchristian spirit abroad in the land. The Word seems almost void, unproductive. Let me not be ashamed of my hope, for I hope in Thy Word. CHAPTER IX. Orange Demonstration on Monday, i^th July, 1829. In the beginning of July, 1829, I heard that the Orangemen of the district intended to make a great demonstration on the 12th in defiance of the Gov- ernment and the law, and that the Roman Catholic party was determined to assemble in force to oppose them. I had been brought up in rather ultra-Protest- ant principles and Tory views regarding the policy of keeping the Roman Catholics from all share of political freedom, such as seats in Parliament and on the Judicial bench, commissions in the army, etc., preserving what was called the Protestant Ascend- ency, and in all things resisting political reforms ; indeed among us "reform" and "rebellion" were considered much the same. Though I did not know a single person of liberal views, I began, even when at College, to doubt both the policy and the Chris- tianity of these ultra views. With the increase of years I began to see that the faults and vices which socially prevailed in Ireland, were those of a conqueror and tyrant race on the one side, and those of a conquered and enslaved, or, at least, trampled and ill- used, race on the other, and that an end ought to be put to this state of things. The evils of the Roman Catholic system were, I saw, a great hindrance to (93) 94 SIXTY years' experience such improvements as should be sought, even if the Protestants made the first step by ceasing to tyran- nise, trample and insult. For the Roman Catholic system, independent of the question as to truth or error in a strictly religious point of view, keeps the laity so en- slaved to the priesthood, and has such a tendency to regard the priesthood as " the Church," and keeps the whole of its body so under the influence of the Pope, that wherever this system is really and truly accepted, and not largely a nominal thing, Roman Catholics cannot be, socially and politically, free members of a free society and free country, at all on a par with Protestants. So that while a strict Roman Catholic may be a much better man than a merely professing Protestant who has little spiritual religion, even such a Roman Catholic cannot be an equally free man, nor be a subject of a free Govern- ment equally to be relied upon, as the Protestant who in religion and morality may be much his inferior. This difficulty, arising from the powers claimed by the priesthood, I could never lose sight of, but, nevertheless, I could not reconcile it with manly, much less with Christian, rightness, that the Protestants should keep in an oppressed state their fellow-countrymen of the other religion, and es- pecially I was convinced, and every year more so, that Protestant ascendency — other than that moral superiority which a superior, free and true religion must give, and which freedom and truth will attain,— Protestant ascendency established by arbi- AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 95 trary law and exercised, as it used to be, in the most insulting and unchristian manner by the great mass of Protestants, was the very surest way to keep the Rornan Catholics in their own errors and in religious and political degradation, while the same ascendency spirit nourished in the Protestants a hateful pride, a tyrannical enmity and an unchris- tian self-sufficiency. A friend of mine, curate of a neighbouring parish, related to me the following anecdote. My friend himself was politically an ultra- anti-Catholic Tory. He met a man on the road, and after exchanging a few remarks the following conversation took place : — Man. " Why, sir, I don't know what you mean speaking to me ; I believe you take me for a papist." Curate. " I must confess, my friend, I did think you were a Roman Catholic." Man. "Then I ain't, nor none of my name ever was." Curate. " I don't think you live in this neigh- bourhood, I have never seen you in church, but perhaps you are a Presbyterian." Man. " Indeed I do live close by and I am no Presbyterian but a good Church Protestant and an Orangeman too." Curate. " How is it then that I have never seen you in church ? I have been here nearly six months." Man. " It's ftot so easy perhaps for a man to be every Sunday in church." Curate. " Have you been once in church the last six months ? " 96 SIXTY years' experience Man. " Well, I can't just remember." Curate. " Did you ever see me in the church ? " Man. " Well, troth, I can't say I did." Curate. " I fear you are not a very good Protest- ant, my friend." Man. " Not a good Protestant ? I and my fore- fathers for ever were good Protestants ; no one ever dared to doubt it. " Curate. " Pray tell me how do you know you are a good Protestant ? What token can you show of it?" Man. " Is it a token you want ? Oh then don't I hate the Pope worse than the devil ! " I have myself seen the Orangemen on their pro- cession days go with arms in their hands to the priest's house, and first playing " Croppies lie down," a tune with a song insulting the Roman Catholics, then, three cheers for " the glorious, pious, and immortal memory of King William III.,"' and then louder shouts of: " To Hell with the Pope " I have seen a professing religious publication, professing to be pubhshed to lead the Romanists to Protestantism — at the head stood a picture and above it in large letters : " The Papist's God ". The picture represented a rat running away with a consecrated wafer and two priests hunting after it. I could not but consider these things as religi- ously more hurtful to the Protestamts than injurious to the Roman Catholics, and as more to the shame of Protestants than insulting to the Roman Catholics, and I became from year to year more and more AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 97 desirous to see the Protestants take a Christian course, and to see the Roman CathoHcs politically equal to the Protestants, so far as the law could make them so. In 1829 there had been a proclamation from the Government that the usual July processions by the Orangemen were unlawful, and must be prevented, but a very general disposition prevailed among the Orangemen to resist the I'aw, and many of their lower leaders stirred them up to this, assuring them there was no real law against the procession. Hear- ing that the Orangemen about Donegal intended to march on the I2th of July,* I wrote to my friend Lord Enniskillen, the Grand Master of the Orange- men of Ireland, to ask him whether the real heads of the association countenanced such conduct. He answered that he and the other noblemen and gentlemen of position, urgently pressed on the Orange- men to obey the law and have no processions — he also sent me a copy of a circular from the Duke of Cumberland, the Grand Master of all Orangemen, to the same effect. I went to a meeting of the masters of Orange lodges, taking these letters with me, and showed them to the masters, who professed to be satisfied and promised to conform to the desires ex- pressed in these letters. On Sunday the 12th we succeeded by the blessing of God in preventing processions in Donegal and Ballintra. On Monday at five in the morning a policeman came to my house to say the Orangemen were assembling with arms in *The I2th of July, usual date for Orange celebration, fell on a Sunday in 1829, hence Monday 13th was chosen. — Ed. 7 g8 SIXTY years' experience Donegal, while horns were sounding on the" hills and mountains, and that the other party were collecting in large numbers, also armed, near the Roman Catholic Chapel at Barnesmore, about one and a half miles from Donegal. I mounted my horse, rode to the town and found it as he had told me. The Orangemen defied me to prevent their procession, saying I should have to take all the police to put down the "rebels" at the chapel. I had sent to Mount Charles, where there was a police-station and a band of mounted revenue police. I assured the Orangemen that I would, in the first place, certainly prevent their illegal procession, let what would, hap- pen from the assembling of the other party, and I posted the few police I had in three houses com- manding the town, and so that any attack on one of the houses would be under the fire of the other two. I discovered that the Orangemen had spread a report that their intention was to meet at Ballyshannon, eleven miles off, at ten o'clock, and had succeeded in drawing most of the magistrates and of the police to Ballyshannon. The other magistrates, knowing that my wife had only just been confined, did not like to send word to St. Ernan's to call on me to join them. Thus the Orangemen stole a march, and they guarded the roads so that my messengers to Ballyshannon were intercepted. Towards eight o'clock I rode out to the place where the other party had assembled, and going pretty near I counted as nearly as I could 300 armed men with guns drawn up in a line, with men in front acting as officers, and fully 2000 men with AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 99 pikes, scythes, hooks on poles and other extemporised arms. I came back to the town where I had left in charge a sergeant of police, a Peninsular veteran, and told the Orangemen what I had seen, but they madly refused to give up their purpose, thinking I must give in to them, and use them against the others. Then as a desperate attempt, and praying to God to help me, I rode out again to the chapel at Barnesmore. The road was lined with old men, women, and children of both parties, crying and wailing, expecting a bloody ending to the day. The armed party was drawn up in a field, the entrance to which was built up with a low wall about three feet high. As I leaped over this an old man who was kneeling by it, cried out : " God bless your soul, it's all will be of you in two minutes". However I rode up to the line, and a man with a fowling-piece came forward and presenting it at me, asked what I wanted. I put down the muzzle of the gun with a rod I had in my hand, and said I did not know him, but was going to speak to the people who were my neighbours. Several men were now in front, all with fowling-pieces, and all strangers. The man said angrily : " You shan't speak to one of them, take care of your life," and began to raise his gun towards me again, when a man in the ranks put out his hand and pulled him down on his back. Another man then came forward, a tall red-haired fellow, but not ill- looking, and who spoke civilly. He laid his gun across my horse's neck and said : " Sir, you can't be allowed 100 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE to come here ". However I laid my hand on his gun, and, before he knew where he was, I read the Riot Act with which I was prepared, and quickly appealed to the people whether they would see me injured or refuse to hear me ; they cried out : " No one will harm you". I then told them that any of them who were found assembled there after the reading of the Riot Act, would be attacked by the police or the military whom I expected from Ballyshannon. Many might be killed, and any who were taken or proved to have been there would be severely punished by law. But as I was sure it was bad advice from strangers that had -brought them there, I would give them half an hour to disperse. And now, I said : " You have the word and the advice of a tried friend, will you take it, or be led by strangers to your destruction ? You see I trust you, for I have come up to you without arms and without escort, to serve you and help you out of a bad case ; but, depend upon it, neither party shall be allowed to break the law without severe punishment." The strangers, in vain interrupting, tried to stop me or to persuade the people, saying " if the Orangemen were not per- mitted by law, and were prevented, they would not attempt to parade, but if these were permitted, they had as much law as the others ". The people declared they would take my advice and disperse and go home as quickly as possible, and when my red-headed friend saw how matters were, he actually set himself to carry out the work effectu- ally, and showed considerable skill in marshalling AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. the people from each locahty and getting them together. As I returned to the town I met the members of an Orange lodge who all lived close to me, though not my tenants, whom, I had thought I could trust as they had individually promised me not to come out that day. " What," I said to them, " have you too broken your word ? " " Oh, sir," said they, "we are glad to see you safe !— how did you escape ? " " What do you mean ? " I asked. " Oh, sir, we got a message from you that your life was in danger and that you wanted us, and we determined to face looo muskets to bring you away safe." I found that the Orange- men in the town, seeing the members of this lodge faithful to their promise, had taken this way of getting them out. In Donegal I met Mr. Welch and Mr. Young, magistrates, and having communicated with them we returned towards the chapel at Barnesmore with a force of about forty police who had come up from Ballyshannon, twenty-two constabulary police, three mounted police, fourteen revenue police mounted, and their captain (Plunket). The people were dis- persing as we came in view, and we rode up quite close to them. A priest who appeared to be endeav- ouring to keep peace, came to us to beg us not to use violence. We told him we would not, if we could avoid it, but must prepare for the worst ; he saw us prime and load, and returned to his people who began to separate faster than before ; we pressed on to break them up and found them so little disposed for violence that when Mr. Young and Captain Plunket, who were 102 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE a hundred yards ahead, rode most rashly among them they offered no incivility. As these two committed themselves so, we were obliged to keep on to them and marched up a hill where the density of the mass- of Roman Catholics had made a sort of halt. A few of them halted rather in fear of our inten- tions, but, finding us not inclined to violate our word, did not molest us, though the forwardness of the two above mentioned had drawn us into most disadvan- tageous ground. The whole body was then drawn out along the road, and the men of each district sent off according as we passed the turnings leading to their homes. We placed the police in front and I rode between them and the armed body of men to prevent any treachery, which, however, did not appear to have been intended. The dispersion of the whole was effected quietly and the peace of the district preserved, though thou- sands of both parties had been armed in the morning for violence. Meanwhile the Donegal Orangemen were not yet pacified. They were awaiting reinforcements from Ballintra, but providentially E. Conolly and my brother Edward had succeeded with a good force of police in preventing the Ballintra contingent from advancing. When we got back to Donegal after the dispersion of the Roman Catholic party, the Orange- men urged some of the magistrates, who were very hot party men, to allow them now to march and have a triumph, but the magistrates were too wise to countenance any such proceeding. We assembled AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. I03 at the hotel for consultation. While there I became very weak ; it was now seven p.m. and I had been on horseback from five a.m. on a very hot day and in extreme excitement, and having just been wet through by a thundershower had become quite chillj' and nearly unconscious, when a cry was raised that the "rebels" had deceived us, and were burning the houses of the Orangemen in Mount Charles, three miles off. This roused me, I ran down to the yard, found half a dozen mounted police, got a police horse and we galloped to Mount Charles to find it was all a lie. However this gallop warmed me thoroughly and took off any bad effects that the chill might otherwise have produced. While I was away some Orangemen found my red-haired friend in the town. I had promised the Roman Catholic party that if they took my advice they would not be followed up or taken, and he had come in on that assurance. He did riot belong to our district, but was, it seems, a noted character as a poacher and a clever rogue. However, I declared he could not be taken as I had given my word when I had no other means to disperse the assembly. The other magistrates thought fit to blame me for that, and said they had no doubt that " Gibbons " came in as a spy and had his men outside the town ready to attack when people were off their guard. I did not think so, but assented to the advisableness of keeping him in custody till the next morning to see if aJl was quiet. At half-past eight I rode home to St. Ernan's. Here I found that my poor wife was apparently dying. I04 SIXTY years' experience She had been told that a policeman came gallop- ing for me and that I galloped away with him, and rumours of the day's occurrences, together with the false one, which had brought out the neighbouring Orange lodge that I met on the road, of my sending for help, all these had been told her by the servants. I was obliged to send to Ballyshan- non for Dr. Crawford, so urgent was the necessity. Pleurisy, along with all the bad consequences of a terror in her then state, a few days after the birth of a child, set in, and for days there was little hope of her recovery. After I went home the magistrates in Donegal committed Gibbons, not to be bailed for less than -£"200. I found out this next day, and bailed him at once. Every one thought my money lost, but at the assizes several Orangemen who had again broken the law were put on their trial, coming forward to answer to their names and save their securities. But when Gibbons was called, to universal surprise, up came his red head and he gave himself up. They were all tried and found guilty. I was deputed by the rest of the grand jury to address the judge (Jebb), and to state our belief that the purpose of the Government would be attained by his giving the prisoners a solemn warning and a nominal punish- ment, as they had, no doubt, been deceived by bad advisers who persuaded them that the law was not against their processions. The judge agreed, they were each fined a shilling, and he gave them an excellent charge and dismissed them. Gibbons, the AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. IO5 one Romanist among several Orangemen, remarked pretty loudly : " Well, it is a good thing to be in good company once in a body's life ! " I have no doubt he would have been condemned to a pretty severe punishment had he not been in the same boat with the Orangemen. I had at this time, and for some years, much trouble with the Orangemen in my neighbourhood ; after this affair of Monday, 13th of July, 1829, they would hardly speak to me, yet it so happened that almost every master of an Orange lodge in the district had occasion for my good offices or help within a year, and they showed that they really knew that I was not. an enemy, for they applied to me at once when in trouble, and I was in every case able to give, or get for them, what they wanted. My wife, after her recovery from what proved to be a long and severe illness, gave in November a thank- offering of 100 large Bibles to mothers of families around us. She wrote this address in each : " In pain and weakness of body and in affliction of soul, this Book gave me comfort and consolation, through Jesus Christ. Accept this as a token of gratitude, to my neighbours who affectionately remembered my distress in their prayers, and of gratitude to God who hath heard their prayers, and for Christ's sake hath dealt mercifully with me, supporting me in sickness and preserving me from death to bear this witness to His mercy and truth. May this Book be made a blessing to you and to your family through iaith in Christ Jesus." CHAPTER X. 1830. Orange and Roman Catholic feuds. — Personal perplexity. —Lay missionary. — Thirty-first year. — Death of member of one of the Scripture classes. — Denomina- tional names and sub-divisions. — " Our chapel at Gregstown." Orange and Roman Catholic Feuds. 1st January, 1830. — I have been reading over some of my own accounts of last year's proceedings, how God was with us in every difficulty. O my God, be with us as Thou hast been ! ^th January. — I was interrupted in writing the above by the report that the Orangemen were going to have a procession in Ballintra, and that horns were sounding all round the country to call together the Roman Catholic party to oppose them. Edward and I hastened from Brown Hall, where we fortunately were, and found all too true. There was a procession conducted so as to mark the spirit of those who joined in it ; resistance to law and provocation of their neigh- bours seemed the reigning spirit (Oh that the spirit of Christ were in them !). The police having taken away their music, we succeeded in so far dispersing them that the other party did not gather to attack them. (106) SIXTY years' experience as an IRISH LANDLORD. IO7 The evening was only disturbed by the yelling of some drunken Orangemen, but we have reason to fear that this show of Orangeism will induce the Ribbonmen to have a parade. Oh that God may still the madness of the people ! they are indeed very mad against each other, and against every- thing good. The 2nd inst. was our quarterly meeting of Sab- bath reading classes at Raneeny. About 400 persons attended. The average during the quarter was 420 every Sunday among all the classes. The Bibles (100) which my wife had distributed were thank- fully received.but some jealousies have been occasioned by some women not getting them who declared that they had as good a right to get them as those who have obtained. How Satan turns good to evil ! It is a cause of thanksgiving that very few, if any members of my classes joined in the party business. They seem rather to condemn it, though many of them are Orangemen. Personal Perplexity. — Which Course of Life TO Adopt. 6th January, 1830. — We have been kept in peace this week, thanks to the Prince thereof. Among the Scripture reading classes there prevails, as far as I can learn, a much more Christian spirit as to brotherly love and forbearance among neighbours than is found in some others in the district. With regard to my own line of conduct there has been a fierce conflict in me since the beginning of io8 SIXTY years' experience the year. I had deferred coming to a decision till this year, and have looked with anxiety, almost amounting to agony, to the time when I should determine how I should devote myself to God. The trouble occasioned by the party processions I made an excuse for coming to no decision ; however, I know it must be done. I will not (by God's holy blessing) pass such another year as the last has been, but will determine now, according to the light which God gives me, either to run my course, endeavouring to fill my station as magistrate, captain, juror, etc., and at the same time to be a missionary to my neighbours, preaching peace by Jesus Christ — or else, casting aside every weight, I will give myself wholly to the immediate work of God. My present view is, that the call is to uphold the banner of Christ and manifestly to disclaim for it all appearance of support from the arm of flesh. To bring peace to men both external and internal, both among themselves and with their God ; to bring men to the peace by the Gospel, not to bring peace to men by human aids. The question is not whether the arm of flesh to compel peace and justice may ever be used consist- ently with Christianity, but whether bringing men to peace by the preaching of Jesus, and bringing peace to men by the arm of flesh can consistently be joined by me now, and whether, if they cannot be so, the former or the latter is to give way to the exclusive devotion to the other. Of course I do not mean now to make this question a general one. I take it as applied to my own case and my own circumstances. AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. IO9 As to the sufficiency of the Word to produce all the good effects that human laws and power can be hoped to do, and the utter insufficiency of human laws and power in their best shapes, to produce the effect which the Word is calculated to do, I can have but one opinion. For the last eighteen months my whole thoughts, when not violently led elsewhere by circumstances, have been upon this subject ; especially it has been present to my mind in my stated and occasional reading in the Word of God, and in the writings of His uninspired servants from whose advice in their writings I should expect profit. I commit my way unto Thee in Christ's name. Lay Missionary. 27^/? January, 1830. — I have heard in few words from my uncle (Rev. Henry Pakenham). He seems to be glad of my having offered myself as a minister and a curate to Maurice Fenwick — his letter is full of love though it be short. I have also heard from Maurice Fenwick, and there seems to be disinclination to receive me in high places. Well, if I am to be an unordained missionary I have been wisely led so as to stop the mouths of cavillers. I have offered to pay a curate here and been rejected. I have offered to pay half the stipend of a curate for Killymard, the bishop paying the other half, and been rejected. I have offered my own service, such as it is, and if I be rejected my walk is then plain though thorny. Maurice Fenwick no SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE seems decidedly of opinion that I shall be more useful unordained. My brother Edward is of the same opinion. God's will be done. I have commenced lay missionary in the mean- time, and I bless God that I have been led to take and act upon Hannah More's axiom, that it is better to spoil nine duties in endeavouring to perform them than to omit one. With profound feeling of my own insufficiency, I commenced a weekly Sunday night reading in Donegal, and read, partly expounded and made applications on the first chapter of St. John's Gospel. About sixty people attended. Again on this evening I began a Wednesday evening reading in Raroy where about fifty-five attended at Widow K.'s, a Roman Catholic, whose husband always had one of the Sabbath reading classes in his house (he died a year ago) ; several Roman Catholics attended. I intend, if God will, to read every Thursday (after to-morrow) evening in Lackin or thereabouts, and every Friday in Legahurry, and every Sunday at half-past five at Bally Devitt, and at seven in Donegal. If the people attend, as they seem inclined to do, there will be an average of between fifty and sixty at each place, making in all a congregation of from 250 to 300 adults. O Lord, what am I that I should preach to these that they may live ? Blow Thou, let Thy spirit come as the wind, and they and I shall from dry bones become Sons of God ! 2nd February. — All those friends whose opinion I sought in forming my own have agreed that my province is — unordained. I believe so too — God has AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. pointed it out. Oh may He support and guide me, for a lay missionary is liable to great and peculiar temptations. May I live looking unto Jesus with reverence and Godly fear mixed with my love. i8th February. — My lay mission has thriven during this fortnight. I have had much pleasing and, I trust, profitable reading and conversation with my neighbours, and the reading stations in the evenings have been well attended. In Donegal on Sunday a great number of Roman Catholics were present. I am usually an hour, or an hour and a quarter, reading and expounding, and prayer at each place. gth May, 1830. — Seven years since my marriage were completed on the 7th inst., and seven such years that though from this time forth while we remain on earth, God should send what the world calls evil upon us, the plentifulness of His goodness in these seven years ought not only to afford a supply for seven years of famine but for seventy times seven. He hath blessed us in ourselves and in each other, in our children and in our friends, in our secret and our social prayer and study of the Word, in our private and in our public religious exercises, in our enjoyment of life, in our prospect of death and in our hopes for eternity. Yea, our cup overfloweth. And why ? Because God is love. Thirty-first Year. 24th August, 1830. — I am this night on the eve of entering upon my thirty-first year. To-morrow, if I shall see it, I shall have been thirty years a sojourner 112 SIXTY years' experience here, and what have I done ? At my age Henry Martyn had run a great part of his course. At my age Brainerd had closed his blessed life, and what have I done ? Shall I not compare myself with these servants of God ? How then shall I compare myself with Him who has left us an example that we should follow His steps ? Yet it is with His example that I must compare my life, it is by His words that I shall be tried. God be merciful to me a sinner. And if I find so little in which I have been a follower of my Lord hitherto, looking to the first part of my life, what shall I ex- pect when I look to what a change took place in Him when He began to be about thirty years old ? From this time the Holy Ghost was peculiarly manifested upon and in Him, from this time He was manifested to be the Son of God. Yet from this time His life is most especially held up for our imitation. In me dwelleth no good thing ; dare I set out to walk even as He walked ? Dare I refuse ? O Lord God, give me faith. Give me a heart to receive Thy commandments and Thy encouraging promise : " Look unto Me ". Death of One of the Members of the Scripture Classes. zbth A ugust. — The beginning of my thirty- first year has been marked by one of the most solemn and most blessed events from which I cannot but believe God intends me to receive much help, guidance, and comfort. Yesterday at about four o'clock I heard that AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 113 Sarah C. was much worse. She was a member of one of my classes, twenty-four years of age but looked younger; symptoms of consumption, aggra- vated by the privations of poverty, had made her an invalid during the preceding four years ; she was now in the last stages of the disease. I went to see her and found her hardly able to speak, having broken a blood-vessel. I sat down by her. She could not lie down from a feeling of suffocation and was supported on a chair ; she seemed much agitated and rejoiced when I went in. As soon as she recovered a little she said : " I prayed to see you to be reminded of some of the good words you know I loved to hear ". I said: " If your wish is fulfilled by my coming, how much more shall your prayer be heard for the presence and comfort of your Saviour ! " " Yes," she said, "He has been with me and He is with me, it was He sent you to teach me to read His word and to love and trust in Him. May He be your comfort, as I trust He is and will be." I read parts of John xiv. and Romans viii. and some other passages which she had loved, and also the beginning of Hebrews xii., during which we also conversed as she was able. She said to me : " Is this for death ? " When I replied I coul^ not tell, she said : " I think it is, I believe my time is out, and I am satisfied ". At another time she wept during a few minutes of silence. One who was by said to her : " Do not grieve yourself, that will do you hurt". She repHed : "I am not grieved but rather glad ". Her breathing seemed often just 114 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE going and she trembled greatly. A woman who held her, supporting her head, asked if she was cold ; she said : " Feel my forehead," it was wet with heat ; and as the woman said : " God help the poor girl, the distress makes her sweat," she said: "Look at your hand (which had felt her head) ; it's not blood, but He did sweat blood for me ". Her brother and her father, who had been sent for, came while I was there. The latter came first, sat by her and held her hand, weeping. But when her brother came he was much over- come and stopped when he saw her appearance so much changed. She called him, took his hand and said: "Good, good brother". They were much attached and used to read often together. He said : " Sally, you're far through ". She said : " Don't grieve for me, I am happy ". One who was there said : " It is hard for her to bear all, she is sorely troubled ". She answered : "If I could walk home through mire, and barefoot on rough stones, this good brother would wash my feet and make me warm and comfortable, the love to be home would make it light and when I got home the trouble would be nothing, and / am going home now. Don't speak to «]e as if I were unhappy, for I am happy and wish you to be happy with me." When she was unable for a time to speak or to attend, we kept silence for fear of tiring her — ^^after- wards I asked her what thoughts were in her mind, and she said : " I am thinking of Him who thought upon me in my low estate. He went to prepare a AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. II5 place for me and I am thinking He is come now to take me to Himself." We spoke of the time when she had a few months before (in May) been able to go to the Thursday Scripture reading at Muckross, with the girls that belonged to the Sunday-school. She desired me to tell them how happy the Word of God made her : "It is more than ever they can think till they have the proof of it that I have ". She held my hands long and seemed much in silent prayer. I expected she would have breathed out her life every moment, so laborious and yet so faint was her breathing. At length, I could remain no longer, and said to her I would see her to-morrow, if it was God's will. " I think," she said, " I shall be in heaven before that, I trust we shall meet there." I told her brother to let me know about her early. She said : " When you hear it is over, thank God for me that He has made me well ". She said again : " Before we part I say God sent you to lead me to the knowledge of good ; if He had not sent you I should be a poor pity now". I told her if God had so used me for her good, He now used her for my good, and that of those who knew her, in causing her to bear witness thus to the truth and efficacy of His Word, and I hoped it was a cause of happiness to her that God so used her. She said : "I am altogether happy and blessed, but what should I be but for Him whom you taught me to know ? " For two hours after I left her, she suffered much from weakness and what she called heart-sickness ii6 SIXTY years' experience she only said: "Mr. Hamilton thinks to meet me here to-morrow, I think I shall meet him next in glory ". After two or three hours more in quiet, she died in peace. If I have been used as an instrument in this work, where are those to whom the hours I have idled should have been devoted ? I prayed long ago : "Send me" — I have been sent to one. God, be merci- ful to me a slothful depository of Thy stewardship, yet for Christ's sake, forgive and send me again. Denominational Names and Sub-divisions. St. Ernan's, 2nd September, 1830. — To-night there is a most terrific storm, the house trembles and the sea is raging furiously. He rides upon the storm. If it be the vehicle to bring our Lord to our hearts, it is a blessed though an awful messenger. Much fear is entertained for the crops. If this unprece- dented stormy season now gets worse instead of better, famine stares us in the face. I am still doubtful how to endeavour to labour in my Lord's vineyard. A boys' Sunday-school seems to be one useful idea ; hitherto my wife and I have joined in carrying on the female school on Sundays at Muckross, in the idea that more foundation of good is laid in reforming those who are likely to be soon mothers of families, than in working among the other sex. However, I think the other may be done too, and with God's help, I will try. I have been considering also the expediency of trying to begin among a small number on an anti- AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. II7 sectarian plan, to unite in the name of Christ and of Christ only, that His name may no longer be as a wayfaring man among us. We are Protestants, Catholics, Wesleyans, Metho- dists, Calvinists, Baptists, etc., but how seldom do we count it our glory to be called by His name only. It strikes me that Christians ought not only to take no other name, but ought, moreover, diligently to endeavour that no other should be applied to them. They should avoid glorying in men or in human names. It is notorious how much a name is effectual in stirring up contention. If by calling ourselves by any name we thus cause offence or hinder brotherly love from springing or growing, the sin is ours, unless the name be that of Christ, for those who will take offence at that name their fault is unprovoked, and it is certain that of those not yet truly Christian, who would take offence at and oppose those who call themselves by any of the various names which dis- tinguish the shreds into which the visible Church is torn, many would not oppose the same people coming to them in the simple and unadulterated name of Christ. If, as we hope, our light shines before men and they see our good works, will they not be led to glorify Him whose we are and whose name we bear ? " Our Chapel at Gregstown." Sunday, lyth October, 1830. — This is the fourth Sunday in succession that I have met my neighbours at Gregstown in numbers too great for any house there Il8 SIXTY years' experience as an IRISH LANDLORD. to contain, the first Sunday in the midst of wet days, but the last three in this blessed run of fair weather. Our Chapel has been poles and ladders laid on large stones in an open place, sheltered from the wind on three sides, and God has provided each time a roof in a serene sky. Much attention has been shown in the demeanour of those of every denomination who attended, and I trust that making Gregstown a regular place of assembly on Sunday evenings may be made useful to many. At Muckross Female Sunday-school the attendance continues good, and my class of nineteen girls, from twelve to nineteen years old, is growing in good knowledge; some of them appear to know and feel the love of Jesus and to love Him who has so loved them. CHAPTER XI. 1830-1831. Scarcity of provisions among the people. — Storm of 20th November, 1830. — Rent and tithe agitation, 1831. — Peace-making. — Plan of fasting for the good of others. — A Good Friday meditation. — Freeing tenants from Church rate. — Result of the appeal to fast for the sake of others. — Famine in Co. Donegal. — A hsentee Donegal proprietors do little to relieve the starving. — The generosity of strangers. Scarcity of Provisions among the People. St. Ernan's, 2^th June, 1830. — There has been great appearance of scarcity of provisions in this country, and especially in this district ; an enormous rise in the price, is joined with great want of means in the majority of purchase. A subscription fund is formed in Donegal which is relieving hundreds. The panic has been dreadful, particularly as the crops looked unpromising. 21st July. — The distress which prevails in the country is dreadful, provisions are high in price and the people have no money. A subscription society in Donegal has been giving, or selling cheap, from three to four tons of meal a week. I have been ("9) 120 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE pretty hard at work providing food and giving occupa- tion to the people. Great Storm, 2oth November, 1830. Brown Hall, 22nd November, 1830. — An awful warning and visitation has been sent to us by Him who has His way in the whirlwind and in the storm. On Saturday, 20th inst., in the morning soon after daybreak, a hurricane arose which indeed was terrible — quickly the house was stripped of much lead and slates, many windows were broken in, and trees were torn up or broken across. The violence lasted only half an hour but in that time many families were rendered houseless, many lost all they had in this world, and very many were much injured by the loss of corn and hay and partial injury to houses. The Church roof is a wreck and the Roman Catholic Chapel as bad. But the awful part was on the coast, the tide rose many feet higher than ever had been before known. Houses that were supposed as safe from it as if they had been on the mountains, were filled to the tops of the doors. The people escaped, but the violence of the waves dashed in pieces the doors and windows, carried out much property, and in many cases levelled the houses completely with the ground. At Mullinasole two large saltworks are quite ruined, and twelve or fourteen poor people's houses overwhelmed. At Ballyweel, just opposite St. Ernan's, there are several houses -down. In Donegal there are AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 121 many boats wrecked in the streets. At St. Ernan's my mound parapet was covered some feet deep, and on the water subsiding was found levelled the entire length (630 feet). All my timber for roofing a part of my house was floated off — twenty logs and much small timber. Hundreds of rabbits from the warren on the opposite side of the channel, were picked up at St. Ernan's and the neighbouring shores. One of my tenants had seven stacks of corn carried out of his haggard and part of it cast ashore about a quarter of a mile off, and part carried out to sea. The rise of the water was so rapid that there was hardly time for the people to escape out of their houses. If it had been in the night the loss of life would, as far as man can judge, have been very great. But He who is mightier than the mighty waters chose a merciful time for His correction, and did not continue it, or else we had been utterly destroyed. The people, as far as I have had opportunity of conversing with them, seem to be full of awe. In the late calamity of unseasonable weather many of us assembled to confess our sins, but we have neglected to consider our ways ; therefore. He hath blown upon and blown away our harvest that we thought so safe. Rent and Tithe Agitation, 1831. 1st January, 1831. — Last year began with a day of anxiety, so also this year. We feared a tumultuous assembly at Donegal to-day for the purpose of crying down rents and tithe. Notices were circulated, the 122 SIXTY years' EXPERIENCE people were agitated, we were in anxiety. So far there has been no assembly and the feeling of the people seems against it. I have the apparent ad- vantage of having lowered my rents considerably before the cry arose for abatement. May the Lord guide me in using any influence this may give me. The second day of the year is just beginning, the Sabbath. Order it that my dear wife and I may go to Thy House and to Thy table — may we go remem- bering the dying love of our Lord, and duly valuing the institution He ordained to keep us mindful. Peace-making. St. Ernan's, loth March, 1831. — In some things I have been urged into activity for my neighbours. The endeavour to stir them up to mob meetings against rent and tithes, occasioned me to write and print a tract of advice to my tenantry, which was well received by others as well as by themj and, I believe, was a means of dissuading this district from such meetings, which has been a great blessing — for no good ever follows mob-law, and the quiet deportment of my neighbours has obtained for them such consideration from their landlords as their conduct deserved and their neces- sity required. Plan of Fasting for the Good of Others. loth March, 1831. — There is unusual want of money and provisions among us this year. Hun- AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. I23 dreds of families are out of their homes, begging through the country, and the distress must increase before harvest, the seed of which is yet unsown. Among other plans for the relief of the poor, it occurred to me that those who have enough might fast one meal a week, and lay by the provision in a general store till the worst time should come, when it would be a means of preserving many lives. On Sunday I spoke at Gregstown to a good many, and at Donegal to a large congregation in the Court-house upon the spirit of Christianity which should lead us to consider the poor, and on the visita- tions on our country and on the world of late, which should cause us to humble ourselves with prayer and fasting, and that these might be joined now to good purpose. To-day I met my neighbours again at the same places and found great readiness to comply with my plan (which I had endeavoured to make plain in a tract). So that by God's blessing a large fund of food is likely to be saved by a fast among many families,* and the poor much benefited. In my own household I found great willingness to join in the plan. A Good Friday Meditation. Good Friday, 1831.— This night my Lord slept in the grave — for me. Lord, what am I that I am so inclined to sleep in my comfortable bed while I *At the foot of Mr. Hamilton's copy of the tract on fasting he has written : " The cottagers and small farmers contributed largely on the plan proposed here. J. H." — Ed. 124 SIXTY years' experience remember Thine agony for me, Thy death, Thy abase- ment ! If one dear to me were supposed to be in great distress (and could ever distress be like Thine !) how sleeplessly should I meditate upon his woes, and if they were caused by my fault or undertaken for my welfare how should I be affected ! Do I not then love Thee ? Lord, Thou knowest, Thou seest the state of this heart, which professes sometimes to love Thee, but what need of growth in grace and in knowledge there is, that I may be inclined or taught to love Thee. Oh make that word, " It is finished," a finishing blow upon my hard heart, and let the sword of the spirit, wielded by Thy hand, pierce and slay the old man ; and, stir up the new man with a heart melted and broken to give Thee glory, through Jesus Christ our Lord. A Tender Conscience and a Sense of Justice. — Letter to Rev. O'Callaghan, P.P., Donegal. St. Ernan's, ^th April, 1831. Sir, — I have been considerably embarrassed by your application to me for aid towards repairing the Roman Catholic church of this parish (Donegal). I believe you asked it supposing that I am desirous of befriending my neighbours of every de- nomination as much as lies in my power, and I trust my conduct towards them all has been and shall be such as to deserve this opinion. But I cannot think I should befriend any one by seeming to approve what I conscientiously believe to be erroneous. I am a Protestant, not by birth only or AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. I25 education, but by conviction that the Roman Catholic doctrine as now held by that Church, eiTs from the true standard of faith and religion. There- fore, while I love my Roman Catholic neighbours as well as my other neighbours, I cannot love their errors, nor can I with a good conscience do that which would seem to mark such an accordance, or at least acquiescence in their doctrines, as complying with your request would do. * My declining to give my assistance is a matter of necessity with me, and in refusing, I wish to express that love towards my neighbours which I hope I feel. At the same time I acknowledge that I feel great difficulty in refusing aid towards your place of Wor- ship, while your flock are obliged by law to contribute to the support of ours, and I cannot plead my con- science for suffering those whom I can relieve from it, to be constrained to do that for me which I will not and dare not do for them. And as conscience compels me to risk the cost of losing the good-will of some of my Roman Catholic neighbours by refusing your application, the same compels me to the cost of giving that liberty of choice to others which I am determined to exercise myself. Therefore from the 1st November, 1831, I shall relieve all my tenants of every denomination (holding terminable leases or at * In 1843 Mr. Hamilton took a more liberal view of this subject, as shown in Rev. E. McCafferty's letter given in chapter xvi. — Ed. 126 SIXTY years' experience will) from the charge of Church cess.* Let them do as they will with the sum thus given to each. I should be a hypocrite if I were to suffer you or your flock to think, that I design by this to give a greater assistance to your religion or your place of Worship than even if I were to give a liberal aid towards the repairs. Such may be the appearance of my action, but while I desire to leave those over whom I have any power to their free, uncontrolled choice as to what place of worship they will support, it is my wish, prayer, and endeavour that that choice may be so enlightened as to lead them to support that which is true and unmixed Christianity, such as I cannot believe the doctrine now professed by the Roman Catholic Church to be, and I believe that the line of conduct I have declared my design of following is calculated, under the Divine blessing, to help to overthrow error in the only way in which as a Christian I can desire to see it done; that is, by peaceful means becoming the followers of the Prince of Peace who left us an example that we should follow His steps. Lest you should suppose I mean anything I have said as a challenge or provocation to controversy, I assure you that nothing is farther from my intention, fis the word is generally used. One controversy I would gladly see warmly carried on between the different denominations which profess the name of Christ, that is a zealous endeavour to * Compulsory rate for the repair of the fabric of the Estab- lished Church. Abolished in 1868. — Ed. AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. I27 prove their faith right by putting away all bitterness and wrath, and anger and indignation and blasphemy with all malice, and by being kind to one another, forgiving one another, even as we hope God for Christ's sake hath forgiven us. While opposite denominations of men strive as carnal men for the mastery, each side may see wherein the other is wrong, each will be a stumbling- block in the other's way, and both show themselves to be enemies of God by wicked works. But if they would strive together for the faith of the Gospel, out- doing each other in love, then each might see where the other was right, one might be the means of edifying the other and both be brought to salvation through Jesus Christ. May such a changed spirit of controversy hasten the day, when the madness of men shall no longer prevail to lead them to show their zeal for true religion by violence which God abhorreth. But instead of seeking their own glory by using the sword of the flesh to the destruction of men's bodies, may they seek the glory of God by using the sword of the spirit to the salvation of men's souls. May God grant that such a battle may be between us, and it shall soon terminate in bringing both sides into subjection to the Lord. I have been thus long, lest in denying I should seem not to love my neighbours, and lest in apparent compliance I should seem not to care for their souls, nor to consider the difference of our professions as a matter of consequence. I hope I have made myself 128 SIXTY years' experience understood, and trusting that I may have many opportunities of helping my Roman Catholic neigh- bours, consistently with my belief of the truth, I remain, your humble servant, John Hamilton. Result of the Appeal to Fast for the Sake OF Others. St. Email's, i8th April, 1831. — Some weeks ago I published a tract recommending a plan of fasting, by which the poor might be relieved by our setting aside the food saved for their use. I began at home, my household gladly joined in my proposal to give a meal in the week for five months, that is till harvest, for this purpose. We began with prayer in Jesus' name for a blessing on our doing so, and that He who blessed the five barley loaves and a few small fishes would bless our morsel and make it go far in relieving our poor neighbours. The plan was taken up by many both in the town and parish of Donegal, and several hundred stones of potatoes and a money subscription of several pounds a week were the result, all from the peasantry and tradespeople. This urged me to boldness with the gentry, and having sent round a proposal for subscriptions to employ the poor and provide pro- visions, the result has already been a fund of about £1100 engaged to be spent in employing the poor. A loan of £200 is raised and put at my disposal (to be repaid by me), as treasurer, to import potatoes. I applied to Government to' facilitate my endeavour to do this quickly and at the least expense. The AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 1 29 answer by return of post was : " We have bought a cargo of potatoes (123 tons) at three pounds a ton, we give them to you at two pounds a ton, and send them free of expense to your coast ". The First Reform Bill. St. Email's, 21st May, 1831. — -The nation is mad about reform. My notion of radical reform is to begin at the root, which is undoubtedly in the corruption of individual hearts, and I believe a reformed Parliament of unreformed representatives of unreformed people, is a vain idea. But I cannot but think that reform is at hand. I proposed Edward Conolly on Tuesday as a candidate for this county, chiefly because I wished not to seem unfriendly, and partly because I thought I ought not to be silent when an opportunity offered of publicly setting forth those politics which I hold, especially on reform, — Bible politics. I am indeed almost, perhaps quite, for theocracy. Lord, guide us for Christ's sake to live as Christians, and grant us to be godly and quietly governed. Famine in County Donegal. 16th June, 1831. — In the beginning of this year, when want stared the poor of this district in the face, I was led to consider what could be done for them. Last year in a time of famine, I had to my credit in the bank £1000 which I worked upon and brought in a supply of meal, and I employed hundreds of poor 130 SIXTY years' experience whom I saw starving. While the need was, I kept on the expenditure, and was warned that if another season of want should come, I should have no means to give help. I did not expect two seasons of want in succession, and partly from this cause, partly because I did not like to give up what I had begun, while there was need, I spent all I could muster, saying: "If God sends anotheryear of distress, He can provide for it ". If faith in His providential care had any share in leading me to open my hand last year so lavishly, I fear it had but little, for when I saw the distress this year and looked at my exhausted treasury and exhausted credit too — -for I have been building myself a house which I had begun before the famine commenced, and could not stop without too serious a loss, besides throwing very many directly or indirectly out of work, — when, therefore, I saw how matters stood, I should gladly have fled from the sufferings I anticipated among my neighbours. But God ordered otherwise. The time of distress advanced. Thousands of small farmers who had consumed their deficient crops before the usual time, were driven to market for food ; the supply was deficient and many of those who had food, to their shame and ours who have not tried to teach them better, used every extortion. I called on my few rich neighbours, who met and resolved to subscribe for importing provisions, and ultimately placed about ^150 in my hands, which with £50 of my own formed a fund (about £200) for importing provisions for a district reaching from hence (Donegal Bay) to AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. I3I the north of Rutland on this coast, containing seven or eight large parishes and, I imagine, about 50,000 inhabitants, of whom fully one-half are in distress and a multitude in a destitute state. By the Lord- Lieutenant's aid and bounty, I, to whom sole manage- ment of the fund had been given, have imported four cargoes of potatoes, value about £700, besides £200 freight — which have been sold at about ^^500, and yet without much diminution of our funds. These arrived in time to seed the ground, and there is at present the best crop growing that ever was known here, and the season has been most favourable. So great is the distress now, that at Donegal above 1000 persons came on our sale day last week to buy provisions, — potatoes in quantities not above four stones. And this is the best end of our district. Last year I was out among the poor and always attended to the sale and distribution of provisions, but this year I could not, being a close prisoner to the bedside of my dear wife now for three months. But the Lord sent a willing friend to take my place in the time of need, for it is very needful in such cases to have one who can and will consider the poor and will act considerately. Now the famine is at its worst. The Government bounty is done. My own means are nought, there being no rents to signify this year, and my bank credit being overloaded. To-night I got letters praying me for God's sake to send help to thousands who are famishing; the calls upon my little and diminished fund are enough for one of several thousand pounds, and each subscriber 132 SIXTY years' experience grumbling at getting so small a share, when, in fact, two-thirds of the capital invested in helping them is procured by me at my own cost and risk, besides the Government aid. These things concurred in making me despair of giving or doing anything, except to my own tenantry to whom I am bound. But to-night brought a letter from Lord Roden, who had seen a letter from me about our distress, enclosing £50 ; and another from a relief association in Dublin with ^200, for our aid. I asked Thee, God, in a cast down and wretched spirit, to prove Thy power. Thy being, and to manifest Thyself by making me an instrument of good to my neighbours. I prayed unworthily. But He in whose name I prayed, answered, and I am told. Thou Art. Absentee Donegal Proprietors do Little TO Relieve the Starving. 11th July, 1831, Midnight. — Our poor are still in great want, my means are nearly done. How deacons are wanting (Acts vi.) to administer relief to the poor, and to do it in a Christian manner ! Much given is unthankfully received in consequence of the manner in which it is given, and this is a consideration of weight where the poor are cared for or God's honour valued. Strangers have sent our poor much ; their landlords little, so little as to be a mockery of charity. This is now the morning of the 12th of July. Lord, Thou hast as on this day shown Thy power in AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. I33 restraining the floods of ungodly men who made us afraid. Now all seems quiet, there is no apparent intention of the Orangemen to parade. But are they changed ? Are they Christians, who were two years ago thirsting for blood, ready to offend and to take offence ? Am I guiltless ? Has horror taken hold upon me for their wicked forsaking of Thy law ? Lord, yet again say : " Peace be still," and in the calm send forth labourers into Thy harvest, that grace and peace may be multiplied through the knowledge of God and of Jesus our Lord. Thou canst send by whom Thou wilt. Here am I — send me. The Generosity of Strangers. z^thjuly, 1831. — Our country has been at peace hereabouts ; while in other places the Orange proces- sions being persevered in led to bloodshed, here they were not attempted. Would to God we could hope it was from Christian motives. The poor have received relief to a wonderful amount. Along the west coast of Donegal I am sure ;f 15,000 worth of provisions must have been sent, of this, at least £12,000, by strangers. My own opinion is that the landlords who could relieve their tenantry are the recipients of these alms, as they saved the expense, first, and then, are enabled to get their rents which otherwise they might seek from dead tenantry and waste farms. CHAPTER XII. 1831-1833. Educating and civilising a backward peasantry. — Ac- count of a visit to a Moravian settlement in Co. Antrim. — Methodism. — National schools, — seven on Mr. Hamilton's estate. — Party spirit. — Deputy- lieutenant, Co. Donegal. — Ballintra Orangemen. — Election customs in 1832. — Cholera, — work among cholera patients. Educating and Civilising a Backward Peasantry. St. Ernan's, 20th January, 1832. My Tenants and dear Friends, — As your landlord I wish to have your opinion upon a matter which concerns you as well as me, and I beg of you to answer me soon and plainly. Remember there are two ways of letting me know what you think, one way is by your words, the other by your actions. I shall from now look for an answer in what you do, not in what you say. My question is this : "Is it of any real use or profit to you to receive attention and kindness from me, and do you find any real advantage from the ex- (134) SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. I35 pense of money and trouble which I lay oiit among you?" .. My dear friends, let me see you endeavour to live more like Christians, make the best of what you have got ; making a bad use of a little is not the way to get more of God's good gifts. Try to make your houses more comfortable and decent ; let your women exert themselves to keep the house clean, and the clothes of the family mended, a torn garment is a disgrace but a patched one is an honour. Stir yourselves and I am ready to forget how little en- couragement you have given me. I am ready to advise,, encourage and help you to be more comfoi't- able and respectable, and to live more like Chris- tians. Do not tell me it is of no use. By continuing to be dirty, ragged, and miserable, I cannot help you if you will not help yourselves, but if it please God I will help you while I am able and while your conduct says '. " Go on ". In order to make sure of helping only those from whom I may hope for some satisfaction, I have determined to begin with a number of premiums for those who shall improve most in comforts and in education, and I have in view other ways of assisting you if I am not hindered from going on by yourselves. These premiums are the beginning of the help and encouragement which I speak of. I am ready and able, if you call on me, to do more, if it please God. The list of premiums for encouraging cleanliness, comfort, and education, is published among you. I 136 SIXTY years' experience will now give you a few words of advice with respect to obtaining these, and encouraging me to continue them. Do not fear because you are poor or weak, and cannot do much. Do your best. I will consider as fairly as I can what each ought to do, and the premiums will be given accordingly. To have your houses as they ought to be, there should be a space at least six feet wide, if possible, all round the house, so fenced that neither cow nor pig could come into it, and this space should be gravelled or paved, and so sloped that the wet should run off from the foundation of the house. The pig-sty, and the house for geese or ducks, should be outside the fence round the house, and they should never be fed inside the space which is gravelled or paved. No dung-hill should touch the house, on any account, nor be in front of it, nor under a door or window. The floor of the house should be level, and higher than the ground outside. The windows must open, and never be stuffed with rags, or hay, or such things. The inside should be kept white — and great pains taken to make the chimney take away all the smoke. Potatoes should never be stored in the house. Let your farm be well worked, make good fences and keep them good, particularly those planted with thorns. Keep your family busy, and do not let them leave their clothes in rags. In awarding the premiums for education more AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. I37 credit will be given to one who knows a little, well, than a great deal, badly — good reading and writing, arithmetic to the rule of three, — and a knowledge of the Holy Scriptures will be required, and general good conduct will have the greatest weight in de- ciding the matter. If you do not fully understand all I have said here; and all about the premiums, come and ask me. I am always ready to explain or advise. Lastly, my dear friends, consider that I can do nothing, you can do nothing, without God's help. I pray you therefore to join with me and with others in constant application to the Lord "to give us a right way for ourselves and our little ones and all our substance". To see you comfortable in body and soul here, and to meet you in glory hereafter, is the heart's desire and prayer of your friend and landlord, John Hamilton. Account of a Visit to a Moravian Settlement IN Co. Antrim. St. Ernan's, 28th October, 1831. — I have just returned from a visit to the Moravian settlement at 'Grace Hill, Co. Antrim. I went unintroduced to Mr. Mallalieu, the pastor, and found in him a com- municative acquaintance and a useful Christian friend. My journey was not undertaken for mere curiosity, it was undertaken with a desire to know how the rules and forms of the Unitas Fratrum had worked, and how their tenets stood. I went praying 138 SIXTY years' experience that God would guide me for good, and returned with ample cause for thanksgiving. Mr. Mallalieu told me freely all I inquired con- cerning the brethren. Their doctrines, as far as I can see, are purely Scriptural and they seem less controversially inclined than any people I have ever heard of. They adopt much of the Church of England Articles, and their liturgy is in many points similar. If a weak Christian cannot agree to the expressions used in any of those articles or forms which they adopt, the Moravians do not seem at all inclined to defend the expressions, but to betake themselves simply to Scripture, saying : " This Scripture is what I believe, and in this article I express my belief in it. This belief is the test of a Christian, but to express it thus is not a matter of extreme importance." I remained a few days, including a Sunday, at Grace Hill, and opened to Mr. Mallalieu much of my heart, and he acted a Christian pastor's part to me and especially directed my attention to a prayer in their liturgy : " From needless perplexities preserve us, gracious Lord and God ". In their services there is a very great deal of singing, more than I found pleasant, for it seemed strange to me to sing confession and prayer, but David's example in many psalms authorises it, and doubtless, habit makes all the difference. Sunday at ten o'clock there was a children's service. At eleven there was regular service, prayer, thanksgiving and a sermon. AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 139 After this service was a meeting for those country members of the flock who could not attend the week- day meetings, held every evening except Saturday. Then there was a meeting of the married persons, who were lectured upon the New Testament Word of the day. Next, a missionary meeting, missionary in- telligence communicated, and appropriate hymns sung. Then in the evening a litany was sung and several hymns, lasting for an hour. On Monday Mr. Harke, assistant pastor, showed me about the place and I visited some of the poorer people, tradesmen, etc., at their homes. The congregation, chiefly in the village, consists of about 700 persons, old and young. There is an estate between 200 and 300 acres belonging to the brethren. A square is sur- rounded on three sides by their public buildings, church, ministers' houses, academy, ladies' school, inn, day-school, and in four short streets the people live. Their houses looked less remarkably tidy than I had expected, but in decency and comfort they are far, far before any of their class I have seen in Ireland. They hold two or three acres of land and a house, the former at about £i 8s. an acre, which is very cheap there, and a house at from ^3 to £^ a year. Every one has a cow, and though none make much money all are comfortable and seem happy. There is a house where the single sisters may go and live and support themselves by their work, under one or two matrons. About fifty now live there, and there was a similar establishment for single 140 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE brothers, but so few chose to avail themselves of it that it is discontinued. There is also a widows' house supported by a legacy. In the ministers' houses in which we were staying everything was neat, no affectation of simplicity, nor any affectation of style beyond their very limited means, which are small beyond credibility to us who are used to small livings of ;f 300 to £400 a year, and moderate ones of ;f6oo or ;f700. I am inclined to think that a multiplying of such settlements would be a great blessing. An affected difference from the world is indeed injurious to the cause of religion ; but the epidemic of our day is such a seeming conformity to this world that a Christian shall hardly be distinguishable- Those who love their Lord and desire to glorify Him and to lead others to do so, ought to be visibly different in the order of their lives from the world, to be more like Christ. I now think that settlements of Christians such as Grace Hill, may be the means, under God's guidance and blessing, of making rallying-points, as well as sending out numbers of better-informed and founded Christians as a salt and leaven into the world. I do not imagine that such things can be done by the National Church, it being joined to the secular power too intimately to admit of such an imperium in imperio as such settlements must be; for if "Lord This " or the " Duke That " is to appoint the ministers, or to appoint the Bishops who are to appoint and rule the ministers, it could not do. I halt, therefore, a little, lest I needlessly oppose the AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 14! established form of Church government, or rather, lest I leave it, if there be not soon such a change in the establishment as may permit us to hope for a ministry untainted with politics, or, at least, much, much less tainted. If we have not soon reason to hope that bishops and others in high Church pre- ferment will not be appointed for political reasons, nor take their office for lucre's sake, and that in the establishment men will seek a place in the ministry rather for a good work than for a good living ; and if such a change do not soon take place as shall diminish very greatly indeed the multitude of souls committed to each pastor's care, if the establishment continue as it is, in worldliness, in inefficiency and in opposition to such changes or even alliances as may give room for hope that the poor may be supplied with pastors who will feed them for Christ — if, I say, such a change take not place soon, how long am I to wait before I try to do what I can, what God may set before me to do and strengthen me to per- form ? I pray, Lord God, though I be unworthy, so unworthy to pray for the reformation of a great Establishment, yet I pray Thee in the name of Jesus Christ. Send down Thy Spirit upon our establish- ment. Purify it. Make it like a Christian establish- ment. Thy name is polluted among the idolatrous world by reason of the unchristian front of this nominally Christian Church. And if (as I do 'think) the National Church is so constituted as to render it impossible for it to be the salt — the light, oh raise up for Thyself an humble ministry whose ambition in 142 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE looking to a bishopric may be the desire of a good work which may redound to Thy praise by Jesus Christ. gth November, 1831. — I began our winter evening meetings for reading and expounding Scripture, this night at Muckross. About forty-five present and attentive. I hope to be enabled to give, at least, three evening lectures in the week. The people are ready to hear. Lord, bless their hearing that it may hear to profit. Methodism. 3isi December, 1831.--I was last Tuesday at a quarterly meeting of the Methodists in Donegal. The sermon was admirable, from Mr. Feely, a convert from Rome. I sta3'ed and partook of their love-feast and heard their relation of experience, and was agree- ably surprised to find that self-sufficiency did not predominate in the relation. Some seemed broken down, others lifted out of the mire, and some, doubt- less, exalted themselves. The preacher said a few words of encouragement, exhortation or warning to all as their case seemed to require, and this gave an opportunity of mildly rebuking those who seemed self-satisfied. To some such he said when they concluded : " Amen, God bless you, brother, and keep you humble and bring you to Himself through Jesus ; " or, " God give you true knowledge of yourself and of Him, and bless you, dear brother, Amen ". If I mistake not the Methodists are calculated AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. I43 to be a means of great good at this time, but the name ! Oh the carnaHty, the enmity, of our hearts while we say : " I am of Paul and I of Apollos " ! Are we not carnal while we say : "I am of Wesley, I of Calvin, I of England, I of Rome " ? Lord, guide Thy people, and as Thou hast slain the enmity, put away the symptoms thereof in denominations, and cause us to set up our banners in the name of our God. National Schools. — Seven on Mr. Hamilton's Estate. 5^. Ernan's, i^tk January, 1832. — I am much busied about schools. The break-up of Kildare Place Society Schools (Dublin) by the withdrawing of the Government grant of £"25,000 a year, because the whole Word of God, without note or comment, was read in them, has upset the education of the poor. However, I trust God will stir up a spirit of exertion and liberality, and that the cause of education will benefit by the seeming hindrance. I have seven schools on my land, not all, nor nearly all, filled with my own tenantry, but the chief care has fallen on me, and now will, I fear, be quite cast on me, which must lead to the closing of some of them. I pray God to make me faithful in this part of my steward- ship, not grudgingly or of necessity, but thankfully. Party Spirit. i^th January, 1832 — There is great political stir among Protestants. I have declined taking any part in it. Protestantism is usurping the place of 144 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE Christianity, the name is .most injurious. I earnestly pray God to guide us into some way of sinking every name of " rehgious " party or sect in the name of the Saviour. Lord Roden, Lord Mandeville and others have joined the Orangemen, and uphold them as a religious body and as the Saviours of Ireland. I expect to see them disappointed and made ashamed of their hope. I fear there is trust in an arm of flesh, at least it looks like it, and I do not think it will prosper. Human wisdom is perhaps to be tried once more, to prove its utter folly. I have taken my stand, unworthy as I am, upon the Gospel. It is the fortress in which I propose to take refuge, and to invite my neighbours to do so ; it is the sword with which I propose to fight if troublesome times should come. So while petitions are offering to the King, I entreat men to pray in the name of Jesus; while arms are being distributed to Orangemen, I will distribute Bibles to Christians; while many are spending and being spent for the sake of increasing their numerical strength, and adding to their party by their popularity, I am ready to spend and to be spent preaching Jesus, though the more abundantly I love my neighbours the less I be loved. This is folly in worldly eyes, but I firmly believe it will conquer. I may fail, but this plan will stand and prosper. The Gospel against the world, and is there a doubt which will win ? Deputy-Lieutenant, Co. Donegal. St. Ernan's, 21st January, 1832. — I have been tried AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. I45 this week with a temptation to worldly pursuits by an appointment as deputy-lieutenant of this county. I had gone out of the sphere of political and magisterial influence and become nobody, hoping thereby to be able to be more wholly devoted to God's work without even the appearance of seeking worldly benefit, or being led by political motives, which in these times it is hard to keep clear of. This appointment at once offered me the opportunity of stepping into an influential place among the gentry of the county, but I thank God that I had no inclination for it, and declined it by I'eturn of post. (Note added in diary : " This was not accepted, and finding the deputy-lieutenancy to be almost, merely a name, I remain so. The appointment was made.") Ballintra Orangemen. Brown Hall, i^th July, 1832. — The 12th of this month has passed quietly, though the foolish Orange- men' saluted the priest in Ballintra at daybreak with party tunes under his windows, and though proces- sions took place in Ballintra and Donegal, at the latter place accompanied by some clergy of the Establishment. Lord, turn the minds of the misguided and violent men, and spread the spirit of Christ among nominal Christians that as a people we may trust in Thee, and not in our policy or might. Election Customs in 1832. St. Ernan's, 22nd December, 1832. — God still pre- serves us and our immediate neighbourhood from 10 146 SIXTY years' experience cholera, but I fear this election of members of Parlia- ment will cause the cholera to rage violently, such drunkenness at the open public houses at the expense of the candidates. I have taken no part in the elec- tion nor v^fill I in any such matters, at least while the choice lies among ungodly men. What would be said were I to support one who is an image worshipper ? How should I then feel ? And if it is so bad to support one who worships an image because he believes " erroneously" that it is right to do so, what shall I say of supporting one who en- courages drunkenness knowing that it is sin, but that such an one had rather help his brother to sin than lose his vote ? One is conscientious though in error. The other is not conscientious. I had rather trust the conscientious idolater than the so-called Pro- testant who loves his own glory better than his God's, and his return to Parliament better than his poor voters' souls' health. O Lord, change these things. Cholera. — Work among Cholera Patients. St. Ernan's, lyth January, 1833. — I have seen death more frequently within these last few days than ever before, having had occasion to act both as doctor and minister in several cases of cholera. Some have I seen going and caring not ; but some, especially one old man, going in triumph. My Sabbath was a busy one. Three whom I saw and tried to help, died, and I think a fourth, who was then cured but who by imprudence relapsed, will die. My Sabbath AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. I47 devotions were in the churchyard beside the open grave, and in the cabin beside the bed of death. God has in mercy allov^'ed me to be active and fear- less. I have not felt the smallest nervous tremor in attending those sick ; nevertheless, I avoid every unnecessary contact and use every reasonable pre- caution, for I am not blind to risk though fearless of it. It may be said that a man with a wife and family is not to be called on to risk his valuable life in these cases ; it seems very plausible, but what if God puts in that man's path opportunities of useful- ness connected with risk, if God sets before him : there is a man in cholera his body dying, his soul disturbed, there is no help for him at hand, no man able and willing to be a brother in distress, thou canst help him ; he is sickly, wilt thou visit him or not ? Surely God knows I have a wife and family and will not set work before me I am not to do ; and as to a valuable life, a life is valuable in proportion as its possessor counts it not dear that he may spend it in the service of his God and his brethren. May God guide me in these things and keep me looking unto Jesus. My dear wife, with tears she prays that I may not needlessly risk myself, nof faithlessly shrink from my duty. She feels grateful to God who enabled me to watch over her long illness, and now she sacrifices her feelings to my duty. The poor deluded people of Donegal, like those in ■other places, set themselves against those who are stirring to aid them. They burnt a barn yesterday which was prepared 148 SIXTY years' experience for the widow and orphans of some who died of cholera. 8th March, 1833. — -About the 17th January cholera ceased in and about Donegal, and there was no pressing occasion for the activity I had been called on for, till the 24th February when an alarm was brought me that the cholera had again broken out. A child had died and been waked, the aunt died, and the father was supposed to be dying, but none of the Board of Health would go into the house to see. Towards the end of January I was attacked with painful swelling of the leg, arising from boils on the knee, irritated by riding so much as I had been obliged to do, and probably by the fever of anxiety too. I was quite laid up and unfit for more than creeping about, till one day being quite and suddenly well, I went out to walk and met an express coming for me with the above intelligence of cholera. A busy day I had. One man stood by me, Richard Corscadden, a shopkeeper in the town, who had been the only stable and ready assistant to T. Stewart and me in the time of famine ; no other member of the Board of Health was to be seen at all. On going to the infected house I found the man lying in the last stage of cholera, and his wife lying helpless having had a child a few hours before. The man had been attacked with cholera while the woman was ill, and as soon as the nurse tender had dressed the child she fled, and no one had been in the house to help them since dawn. This at one o'clock P.M. Their two poor little children, six and eight years old. AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. I49 and the infant were in the house. I gave the man what might be useful and repeated the doses fre- quently, but could get no one to attend him or her, though Roman Catholics, and I searched all the neighbourhood and offered large pay for a nurse. At length at evening we got one, and I was permitted to return home, but the man died shortly after I left. The woman did not take the infection nor has there since been a case of cholera in Donegal. All our house at St, Ernan's were ill with influenza, self included, between the two attacks of cholera in Donegal. My wife was very ill and was exhausted attending the children. Cough and fever weighed her down frightfully, and after her long illness, so lately thrown off, I feared greatly for her, but by God's blessing she quite recovered in three weeks. Went to Dublin and consulted Dr. Cusack about myself. He says my ailment is flying gout, and orders activity of mind and body and temperance. Thanks be to God for the prescription, yea and thanks for the infliction, for I doubt not at all that it is for good. CHAPTER XIII. 1833-1836. Catholicity of spirit apart from catholicity of form. — Outcast London. — Christian unworldliness prac- tically shown. — Vision of a Catholic Church. — - Missionary tour in North Donegal. — The " larger hope " of human destiny. — Intention to reside a few years on the Continent. — Correspondence with Lord Morpeth on Poor Law arrangements for Ireland. Catholicity of Spirit apart from Catholicity OF Form. St. Emails, lyth January, 1833. — I have often thought of a Christian Church society : an associa- tion of congregations or Churches united not in spirit only but in co-operation and communion, but not necessarily in form. This might comprehend the unbigoted of all forms that are Scriptural, and I do believe many are ready to join in such a society to help together in the work of God. We have no reason to think that the pi'imitive Churches followed one order in their constitution or forms of worship, yet, in each and all, all things were done decently and in order, and their fellowship was full and complete. A trial of such a society might be begun on a small scale, and if it be of God, it would increase. (150) SIXTY years' experience AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 151 Such a society might avail itself of the help of Christians of every denomination, even though they did not enter fully into our views ; for instance, a Church of England minister who conscientiously adhered to his discipline might not feel at liberty to allow me to preach in his church, or perhaps to permit me to partake at the Lord's table in his church, yet as one of the proposed society I look upon him, if a Christian, in full communion with me. I am ready on opportunity to help him, preaching for him in barn or stable or open air, and if he will stand for me* and preach Jesus and godliness to my flock, he is more than welcome. I would entreat him to do so. Such a society should have no denomination, no name but Christ's, each congrega- tion being called a Church, and a voluntary associa- tion of Churches being a society of Churches of Christ, and there might be several. Lord, guide to good. Amen. Outcast London. London, isih September, 1833. — On Wednesday at five P.M. I sailed from Kingstown, and after a rough passage landed a little after six the next morning at Liverpool. Left Liverpool at seven a.m., crossed the river to Birkenhead where the coach set out and reached Birmingham that night, and this city this evening, after the easiest journey for its length I ever made. I have not been in London since my mar- riage, not since I loved the world and the things in the world. 152 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE 20th September. — Oh what misery, misery, misery, London contains ! I have now seen it in St. Giles' " up three pair back," where the hard-earned twopence was divided between fuel and food ; but that is not the only misery. I have seen the deli- cately brought up female who has been well educated, who revolts from the thought of shameful sin, and who has looked on the wretched victims of it as in a state into which she could never fall. Such a one married, husband unfortunate, dies poor. The first necessities are met by the sale of needless things, then by sale of things which .she is loath to part with but can do without. Then an exertion is made to find an opening in which to earn a respectable livelihood, friends are cool, cold, nothing opens. Clothes begin to go to the pawnbrokers, cloaks, dresses, gowns, sheets ; debts follow, and then the mind that revolts from shameful sin, revolts more from degrading shameful exposure. Such a one feels all the horror of a delicate mind, perhaps all the horror of even a religious mind, at the idea of an infamous livelihood ; but the scale is not decidedly weighed down beyond alteration on the right side. It is shameful sin that is dreaded. Fashionable, allowable things which God's Word does indeed object to, but which are not reckoned disi-eputable, these are not looked on with horror. The word is shameful or disreputable sin, but the word ought to be simply, sin. Till sin is hated because it is sin there is no steadiness at all, and even when sin is hated, even every sin, how unsteady is the sin-hater AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. I53 still. Yet he is comparatively steady, for he will habitually lean on God's strength, and his failings will be grievous stumblings, not regular descent into the depths. But those of whom I write are unsteady, they are brands dry to kindle, and Satan watches his opportunity, and how malignantly does he work, sending out his victim with a broken heart, to pretend to be gay and wanton. A violent exertion sometimes drives away thought for a time, sometimes not, for in some, conscience will not be stifled, and their course is short ; but even if it be stifled at first, in many it will speak presently, and then recourse is had to drams of brandy, gin, laudanum, and the degrada- tion becomes more awfully visible. And if the poor wretch succeeds in quieting or drowning conscience, is her case the better ? But I speak especially now of those just in that state when a desperate step in a vicious course is contemplated, though with horror, or where it is even entered upon, though with un- diminished horror. There is misery ! There is misery such as they who have not seen and feelingly inquired into it, cannot conceive. Oh the tone of anguish in which one kind word is answered by her to whom it comes just too late. Too late to prevent a step which destroys peace of conscience, but oh, in His mercy, not too late to snatch even the scorched, scathed brand from the burning. Dublin, i^th November, 1833.^! have had in my own body a renewed warning in an attack of a gouty nature in the head. I thought it was apoplectic, but Surgeon Cusack at once said it was gout, and the 154 SIXTY years' experience result proved before many hours that he was right. The gout is flying about me ever since, but while the head is free I am thankful. Christian Unworldliness Practically Shown. St. Brnan's, 20th February, 1834. — In visiting my poor sick neighbours I see great want, which to a certain degree at least may be relieved by my super- fluities, I mean superfluities to a Christian, and I cannot enjoy a meal or an evening's reading when our comforts are the shearings and flesh of the poor man's lamb. My silver fork would feed a poor family for a fortnight, perhaps a month, and I cannot say : " In the name of Jesus I will enjoy this," when I should not like to see Jesus beside me. I think we are quite too like the world. We may be as eccentric as Esquimaux and be no Christians, but we cannot be Christians and yet do as doth the world. Lord, guide ! Give me a right way for myself, my household and all my substance. Remove every false impression of Jesus that is in my mind, for pride and prejudice are very apt to distort or bedizen the holy character of my Blessed Lord. 14//! June, 1834. — I ^'""^ ^rielled to behave properly,' and to be orderly and cleanly. In the German schools when once good order is established, it is rarely needful to punish by striking the boys. But parents must remember that if they allow their children to indulge at home in those things which are forbidden at school, or if the children see bad examples at home. AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 183 the schoolmaster can do but little in improving the children, for his work will be undone by the parents. On this subject I will only add one sentence more: " Train up a child in the way he should go, and when he is old he will not depart from it " (Proverbs xxii. 6). The carts in this part of Germany would surprise you, especially those drawn by oxen and cows — for the cows, even while they are giving milk, all do a little work. They are always harnessed by the horns, and by no other part. A cushion is laid on their head and a bar lies across upon this, and is fastened with two straps round the roots of the horns. When one ox draws a cart there is a hole in each end of the bar upon the beast's head, and the points of the shafts are fixed in these holes — when two work together there is a hanging link in the middle of the bar which rests on both their heads, and the pole is fixed to this. The beasts push with their heads and draw steadily and seem to be very much at their ease. The people treat them kindly and they are generally fat and sleek. The women in particular are careful to get a good meal for the cattle — they, let nothing go to waste, but gather leaves, roots of grass, and weeds in the ploughed fields; wash, clean and boil them, and give them to the cows, with a little coarse bread sometimes cut into it when it is cool. Indeed the Germans are very careful to let nothing go to waste, whether of their own or what is entrusted to them. Thus they avoid a great sin, which among us is, I am sorry to 184 SIXTY years' experience say, very common — for wasting food or fuel or any other thing that God gives to us to use, is a sin against the Giver whose kindness we thus make Hght of. Climates of Germany and Ireland Compared. December, 1839. — One of the causes why a person who has been unwell in Ireland often recovers in these lands, is the difference of the climate, chiefly the dryness of the air. Our country being an island surrounded on all sides by the sea is not only subject to much more rain than falls here, but even in fine weather there is not that dryness which I have observed in these countries, nor is the power of the sun in fine weather nearly so great. This heat and dryness makes corn and fruit grow and ripen very fast indeed, and in general these are better and finer than with us. But I do not think that on the whole they have any advantage over us, for if the dry climate is good for diseases brought on in a damp one, I find this climate too dry to live in for a con- tinuance, and its very dryness causes many com- plaints to be more frequent than with us, as well as more violent. People are on the whole certainly neither stronger, healthier, nor longer lived here — and if the sun has more power and the finer kinds of grain and fruits ripen better here, the same power of the sun often dries up the springs of water and parches up the ground, and is much more terrible than a rainy season with us. It is also very oppressive to both man and beast to labour in such AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 185 heat, and the more common and useful crops, as potatoes, oats, barley, cabbages, and all garden vegetables, and grass, grow as well, if not better, in our climate— as well as apples and pears and other common small fruits. Then, if the hot sun brings on the crops faster they have full need of it, for the winter is very long and severe, and if they have more heat in summer they have at least as much more cold in winter. Two years ago (1837) there was a very severe winter in, Ireland, England, Germany and in all countries hereabout — but where I was in Germany neither ground nor sky was to be seen for more than a quarter of the year. The snow lay deep all the time and when the snow was not falling the sky was hidden by grey clouds, so that during all this time the sun hardly ever shone upon us, and the frost was so intense that meat and eggs were frozen hard even in rooms with constant fires. Thus you see that if we might envy the climate of Germany when we hear only of the fair side, we have as good reason to be thankful for our own, and I believe that if every country were well examined most of those where men live would be found to have a pretty equal share of the good and the bad. It is not these things which make, the difference in the happiness or prosperity of lands, but it is the character of the people themselves. CHAPTER XV, 1841-1842. Efforts to improve the condition of the poorer tenantry. — Takes the agency of his estates into his own hands. — Visit to Oxford, February, 1841. — Impressions con- cerning Dr. Newman and the tractarian movement.- — Puseyites and Evangelicals compared. — Ward of Balliol. St.Ernan's, 1841. — This year I begin again in my earthly home, safe, brought back with all from Neu- wied where I wrote last (i6th September, 1840). Out of our party of nine who left this for the Continent, two are no more among us. A wild dream it sometimes seems that we have been four years abroad, and that I have seen my child die, and laid her body in a foreign land and shall see her no more on earth, but the reality of those scenes at Lausanne, the sinking life, the parting breath, the cold lifeless clay, the coffin, and atCarlsruhe the grave, the stone tomb, — Oh, these are no dream, they are all as present now as when they were passing, and these sore sad scenes are yet that which makes the year 1840 the happy year of my life. My Lord has been pleased to take one pleasant budding plant out of my garden, but it was to plant it into His, — into Paradise. (186) SIXTY years' experience as an IRISH LANDLORD. 187 Rumours of war between France and England, taking in of course other Continental powers, made us determine, after much prayer and deliberation, to travel homewards, soon after my last writing at Neuwied, i6th September, 1840. At Neuwied we had made acquaintance with Miss Maurice, whose brother (Rev. Frederick Denison Maurice, chaplain of Guy's Hospital, London) had left her there for her health ; she is a very dear sister in the Lord and we had many profitable hours with her, partly in a time of critical illness — she accompanied us back to London. Resolution to Try and Improve the Condition OF THE Poorer Tenantry. St. Ernan's, 11th January, 1841. — I trust God has wound me up and made me see more strongly the state of those under me as servants or as tenants. I have considered their case with much care and am persuaded that a radical reform is called for, and I will with God's blessing begin before I am compelled. My object is to raise them both in the scale of society as well as to be the means, if God will use so un- worthy an instrument, of furthering their religious improvement. I shall have to face every prejudice, many in myself, many more in my friends, agent, tenants, but if God be with me I shall succeed. The extraordinary growth of everything in this island (St. Ernan's) is a great spur to me. I planted it against every one's opinion,* though many forget * Chapter v. 1 88 SIXTY YEARS.' EXPERIENCE their discouraging prophecies about my poor little shrubs and trees. I had many difficulties to face and fight, I faced and fought them, and have more success than I looked for, and shall I have less in the holy, blessed cause of doing good ? Lord, guide me. I have hitherto given too inconsiderately among my tenants and they have learnt to lean upon me in a way that is degrading. It is my fault, I must change my way, but prudently, and shall of course find much to over- come in doing so. I have helped my poorer tenantry to live on in poverty, while the same or less expendi- ture judiciously or firmly administered would have helped them out of poverty into comparative affluence. I have preached twice, once in the Independent and once in the Methodist churches, and had two meetings in the Sunday-school on Sunday evenings, well attended. Lord, guide me with regard to Church fellowship, we need it exceedingly and cannot find it in the Established Church, nor comfortably in the others, and I so fear being called a sectarian when in the name of my God I set up the banner. More love to God and man and I hoist the flag. I would seek to acknowledge no denomination, but look upon all who love the Lord as brethren and try to draw them together to Thee. ^ist January, 1841. — Yesterday was the birthday of my dear child, now a blessed spirit with God. How little did we expect a year ago, when we all brought our little presents and texts of Scripture in token of our love, that our next union on her birth- day would be no more in the body but only in the AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 189 spirit. I do trust our union was with her in spirit, as members of one family and of one Head ; a difference in state cannot sever us in spirit. My wife and I passed the morning fasting and with prayer, and we met all the dear children in prayer and remembrance of our dear Isabella in the evening. Visit to Oxford, 1841. — Newman. — Tractarians AND Evangelicals. — Ward. March, 1841. — In February I set out with my son for Oxford, where through my friend Lake* I had heard of a desirable tutor for him, a Dr. Greenhill. On our way going in the coach from Ballyshannon to Enniskillen we had for fellow-traveller an elderly military-looking gentleman. We soon found in the gentleman, Captain L. of Monaghan, a bold soldier of the Lord who seemed truly desirous whatever he did, to do all to the glory of God. We were much delighted to have such a fellow-traveller. At Ennis- killen we were late for the coach to Dublin, and as our route lay the same way as far as Lisnakea we took a chaise between us and posted. At Lisnakea we invited the landlady and her house to worship. There was some objection made on account of some being Roman Catholics, but, on being invited, they, contrary to the landlady's expectation, came willingly and seemed much gratified at least, God grant it may prove more. The landlady told us, thanking us warmly, that during the many years she had kept an * Fellow of Balliol, now Dean of Durham. — Ed. igO SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE inn, notwithstanding hundreds of clergymen had fre- quented her house, it was the second time she had had such a thing proposed. From Cavan to DubHn I had also a pleasant companion, a divinity student going to Dublin, with whom I had much conversa- tion and partly about the Roman Catholics. I was happy to meet one who spoke so kindly of them without being indulgent to the errors of Popery. On his getting outside for a stage, a middle-aged lady and I entered into conversation. She said it was a great privilege to hear such conversation instead of the kind too common in coaches, and seemed really happy to speak of heavenly things. I afterwards asked the young gentleman who she was, and he told me she was a Roman Catholic lady. How thankful should I be that God led and enabled me to bear a good witness for Him before this person, it may be the means of letting her see that a Bible Christian is not a furious Papist-hating creature. At Oxford I took up my abode in Balliol in my hospitable friend Lake's rooms, and my son went to Dr. Greenhill. On Sunday I heard the celebrated Mr. Newman, one of the foremost of the Tractarians or Puseyites (from Dr. Pusey). The tone of his sermon on baptism was good, the matter, bad, that is, built on traditions, not on Scripture, and not only so, but according to the system of this set he preached up tradition as equal to Scripture, and the word of the Church, that is, in his acceptation, the clergy, as equal to the Word of God. He and Pusey I take for sincere and well-meaning men, devout, and AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. igi superstitiously inclined, who seeing the neglect of all discipline and the loose manner of life of so-called Christians, have gone into another extreme. They like most other, if not all other sets of Christians with whom I have met at home or abroad, miss their foot at the very first step, and therefore must arrive at many false conclusions. The great primary error to which I allude is the misconception of the char- acter of our Gracious Almighty God, and a putting upon Him a scheme of salvation in which He is represented as partly almighty, partly loving, partly successful. I do not think the Puseyites more in error than most Christian denominations. Their errors are different, and more glaring in Protestant eyes, but I think they are much more consistent than common Church of England men are, or than the party generally called Evangelical. They start, it is true, with a flaw in their principle, but they seem to me to try really to act up to their principle, whereas the others whose principle is on some points more faulty, if on others less so, do not seem to me to act conscientiously up to the principle they profess to hold. I had much opportunity of conversation with some of the warmest adherents of the doctrines of Newman, etc., and certainly they do carry beyond all I had formed an idea of, their doctrine of blind submission to the priesthood, which, of course, they extend and confine to the clergy. Extend the priest- hood of Christ to the clergy and limit the priesthood of Christians to the clergy, thus robbing God and man in one act. They allow of no hesitation in ig2 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE obeying your priest even if his injunction is plainly contradictory to Scripture. There are of course various shades among them. I proposed the case of a priest commanding me to kneel and worship an image, and was assured I was bound to do it, for I could not tell if the command not to do so applied to me, all interpretation of Scripture being in the Church. It was allowed that having obeyed I had an appeal to the priest's superior, but in the first instance my duty is to obey. Such veneration also have they for antiquity, provided it is not the ancient doctrine and example of the Lord Jesus Himself, that they insist upon early Churches and not God's Word being the model for us all. Also one Fellow of a college, who I was assured was not singular in his view, and indeed he proved it by references to books, maintained stoutly that none of the apparently sinful acts of the saints, enumerating Lot, Jacob, Abraham and others, were really sinful, but that they acted a part for an end and the end sanctified the act ! ! It was very delightful to see how the Fellows of Balliol College lived together like a brotherhood in great harmony, though holding every shade of religious opinion which men who love the Lord could hold. The college servants have great diffi- culty as well as great general carelessness about divine worship, and the usual hours did not well answer for them. The Fellows had proposed to undertake a service extra on Sundays so as to meet this want. AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. Ig3 In higher quarters a difficulty was started and the Fellows failed in their good intention, but in their case the proverb " Where there is a will there is a way' was proved, for they were guided in head and heart to plan a " foundation " or gift in order to endow a preacher of a sermon every Sunday for the desired purpose, and they themselves subscribed the required sum, a few hundred pounds, and it was done, one of the Fellows of course being appointed preacher, but the others taking it in turns. I was present at the servants' service, who seem to feel th6 kindly and Christian attention shown to their wants ; the sermon was excellent on i Corinth, xiii., by a preacher (Ward) who in his religious opinions leaves Pusey and Newman quite in the lurch, but yet I reckon him a good man in error. I had much con- versation with Ward, often several hours together. My son being comfortably settled at Dr. Green - hill's, in a nice room overlooking the High Street, opposite All Souls' College, on Sunday — the second Sunday I spent at Oxford— I went with him to the Lord's table, and on Monday took my leave with prayer, and went to Sheffield and spent a few days with my Neuwied friends. Captain and Mrs. Lake. At Dublin on my way home heard Mr. Gregg * twice, stormy in manner and with great energy, failing in the real point, for he preached that the great thing was to get the favour of God and that it was pur- chased for us by Jesus, instead of preaching that the * Rev. John Gregg, afterwards Bishop of Cork. — Ed. 13 Ig4 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. great truth was, God favours us freely and His free favour is brought to us by and through Jesus Christ, and we are purchased unto God and to His Kingdom by the same Saviour Lord. Oh, how shall I act, seeing and feeling this blessed truth, and feeling so unfit to stand forth and declare it ? Lord, make me to know the way in which I should go and make me to go in that way to Thy praise-and glory. CHAPTER XVI. Address to tenants. — Summary of course pursued during twenty years, 1821-1841. — Father Mathew. — Faith healing. — Remarkable cure of a cripple. — The search for religious truth. Summary of Course Pursued during Twenty Years, 1821-1841. — New Departure in Order TO Stimulate Tenants to Benefit Them- selves. St. Ernan's, 1841. My dear Tenants and Friends, — In taking the agency of my estate into my own hands, I wish to make myself clearly understood by you all upon a few matters of consequence to us both. But, first, I must say a word about our excellent friends Mr. Andrew, Mr. Abraham, and Mr. Alexander Hamilton of Coxtown, who since the death of their father have all so faithfully and in so friendly a manner acted as agents between you and me. I do not now take my agency into my own hands from any misunderstand- ing or anything unpleasant between me and any of them — on the contrary, every year of the many during which I have known them has made me esteem them more and more. But I am desirous of coming myself near to my (195) ig6 SIXTY years' experience tenants, knowing them better, and thus being better able, as I hope, to be of use to them. But here comes the difficulty, my friends ; how shall I be of use to you ? I have been above twenty years your landlord, I have lived very constantly among you, and have spent nearly double the amount of my yearly rent here, and that not in costly living, but mostly in paying labourers and tradesmen, and building or assisting to build tenants' houses. My own house, though eleven years built, is not yet painted or in any sense finished, and as I had last year above a hundred tenants' houses to renew, and a considerable number every year for some time before, it is no wonder if I could not afford to finish my own sooner. While I was absent from this country, I did not in the four years that I was away draw £50 a year from Ireland, but continued to spend at home, what belonged to my home. I have not only spent my money at home and among you, but I have also considerably reduced my rents, although they were not before any higher than those around us — so that in ten years I have received less by above ;£^2000 than I should have done if I had not reduced my rents ; every tenant who was supposed to be rented to the common rate of the country being reduced about five shillings in the pound — others not so high rented were reduced four shillings, three shillings or less accordingly. Consider what I have lost and what you ought to have gained by this. A very heavy arrear which AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. I97 I found upon the estate twenty years ago, was in part forgiven and the rest taken in labour. And since, when it pleased the Lord to send us a season that alniost caused a famine,* I gave up the whole year's income either in remitting part of the rent or in providing provisions from a distance. There is a multitude of lesser matters in which I have tried to benefit my tenants, not to increase my own riches, for my rental shows above ;f 200 a year less now than it did a dozen years ago, although several valuable old leases have fallen in during that time. What do I, then, look for in return for all I spend and have spent among you ? I look for an improvement in you. I expect to see an improvement in respectability and independence in yourselves, your houses, and your families. Now, I ask you is it too much to seek this ? There is but one side from which I have reason to expect anything to prevent the improvement which I look for, and that is from your own selves. I complain of you as being your own enemies, while I am happy to say you have, with few excep- tions, shown yourselves as far as you could my friends. You have honestly done more to pay my rent than you have done to make yourselves com- fortable and respectable. And, worse than this, by dividing small farms you have reduced yourselves in numerous cases to many more difficulties than you would otherwise have had to fight against. *i83i. (Chap, xi.) ig8 SIXTY years' experience One thing is remarkable. I can hardly name one single tenant who has got any considerable help from me, who has prospered. I mean a help in a gift of money or value, or in a loan which he has not been required to pay up as he promised. Those tenants who are doing well have all helped them- selves by using the powers God gave them, and if I have given a lift at any time it has been of little or no loss to me. I am proud of such tenants, and have a right to be so. By being too ready to give when I have been asked, I have, I fear, spoiled some tenants — some have asked me for money, for timber, and for other things, for whom I have really been ashamed. I do not say it is my intention not to give anything for the time to come ; but I will not give in the way I have done, to encourage a slothful and mean spirit. I allow any tenant who cannot hold his land to come to me and beg ; but I will not acknowledge the claim of any man to receive a gift who pretends to hold a farm, unless when it has pleased God to visit such a one with unusual sickness or accident. I will endeavour to put you all in the way of improving your condition ; and where I see such improvement I will give it encouragement, by leases or other means. I know the land is able to give us all enough and to keep us all in comfort, if it is properly worked and attended to. There is no need to be discouraged, but there is need to improve and be industrious. In order that we may have a regular time for all AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. igg business that may occur, I appoint the first Monday of every month, when I shall receive all applications of every kind from my tenants, from ten to twelve o'clock. The place will be at the schoolhouse, near this house. I invite all the heads of families on my estate to meet here on . . . that we may see and understand one another. And I sincerely desire all your prayers, that we may always feel and act under the blessing and guidance of our Lord, as a Christian landlord and a Christian tenantry should do. — Believe me always your faithful friend and landlord, John Hamilton. Father Mathew. — Faith Healing. — Remark- able Cure of a Cripple. St. Ernan's, 22nd June, 1841. — A very remarkable thing has just occurred here. Last Sunday as I was going into Donegal I heard that Father Mathew, who has been the means of turning thousands of our poor people from whisky, had been in the town on Friday, induced many to take the total abstinence pledge, and had healed a cripple. On the pump in the midst of the market-place I saw his crutches exhibited. After church I asked a merchant in the town who the cripple was, as I wished to trace the matter and expose any imposture that might mislead the people. He told me the name, and accompanied me to the house. I was surprised to find that he was a poor man whom I knew well, having visited him several times, he being very ill, hopelessly so, in SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE my opinion, and on the previous Wednesday I had seen him very ill, but able to go on crutches. He was also well known to the Independent minister and to the Methodist preacher, both of whom had ministered to his necessities, for he had been ill about three years. He had been sent to the county hospital, but dismissed because epilepsy was joined with other ailments. .He had almost no power of digestion, and when moved by medicine suffered dreadful tortures, was swollen in stomach and bowels, and as if palsied in his limbs. His wife was in the house when my companion and I arrived. To our question " How is your husband to-day?" she answered, "Quite well, your honour". "Where is he? " " He is gone to the chapel to return thanks to God." " How did he go ? " " Walking on his two legs, God be praised." " Well," said I, " let us go towards the chapel," which was a mile distant, " and we shall see how the matter really is." As we drew near the chapel we saw a party of men in advance of the crowd returning to the town, and amongst the foremost I recognised at a distance a white hat, once my own, which I had given to McGrory, and who- ever wore it now was certainly no cripple. On coming nearer, we saw it was McGrory, walking as stoutly as any man in the parish. When I came up to him, I said, "McGrory, I am astonished". "No wonder, your honour, so am I all in wonderment too ; '' and opening his waistcoat he showed me his skin hanging like a loose bag about his body. " Look," said he, " I am quite swamp, and yesterday morn- AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 201 ing I was like a blown bladder." The next day I went to see him, and sat half an hour with him and his wife. They seemed both simple and decent people, full of thankfulness to God for the mercy shown him ; he was well in health, but not a man of strong frame, low in muscle from long wasting, his digestion well and all swelling gone. I drew him into conversation on many subjects, but could find no feeling to be in him but thankfulness to his Lord. W. Foster afterwards accompanied me to see him, and examined him closely. He declared that he had prayed long that God would restore him so far that he might be able to " travel," that is to walk, even though he should be only able to go and beg with his wife and children, that he had believed God could and would cure him by means of Father Mathew, but that he did not be- lieve nor had been taught that Father Mathew had power to heal, but that if any one had faith in the Lord and believed He was able and willing, then Father Mathews prayer would be heard, and a cure given through his means. " How do you say you were healed ? " " Through faith in the Lord, and by the Lord's mercy." " Whom do you mean by the Lord?" (Taking off his hat): "The Redeemer of the world ". My brother Edward and his wife came to us in the evening, and when I told them the story they seemed, especially Edward, very sceptical, and no wonder, as one not knowing the man can hardly think that others have not been deceived as to his 202 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE state before. However, it occurred to me that some time ago McGrory's wife had mentioned with grati- tude, that she had one day met Edward and received two shilHngs to buy a flannel roller. I told Edward this, and he said, " Why, that was McGrory's wife of Trimmon ". " Yes, that is the man." " Why, I know the man well ; he formerly worked much for me, and I think him an honest, simple man, quite unlikely to be made a tool of for any deception, and I know how hopelessly ill he has been for a long time." Thus so many of the very best witnesses seem to have been prepared most wonderfully to testify that this man was a really miserable object in his bodily state up to the very time of his cure. What shall we say to these things ? Lord, incline us to judge fairly and enable us to judge right. The Protestants in general are furious and blindly outrageous in denying the matter : one denying the cure, though the man is there walking and praising God ; another denying the previous miserable state, though so clearly authenti- cated : another saying it is a work of the devil, though done in Jesus' name and the glory given to Him. (Notes Written across Diary.) McGrory very ill again, ist May, 1842. Partly recovered, July, 1842. August, 1851. — McGrory's good health continued perfect for several months ; then, being in a chapel when the floor fell in under the weight of the crowd, though he did not fall, the fright brought back the AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 203 fits, and they continued severe for some time. I went to him and told him I would cure him, and by the use of quite simple means, not at all calculated to cure him, he was restored, he attributing it more to the continuance of the former cure than to what he then took ; and he is now after nine years, a strong healthy man. The last time I saw him he was carrying eight stones of potatoes home in a basket on his back, a distance of three miles at least, without the least difficulty. Under the date August, 1851, the following parti- culars are recorded concerning McGrory's application to Father Mathew in June, 1841. He (McGrory) told me that he had heard that Father Mathew could cure ailing people, and when he knew of his coming he felt sure he would heal him. Accordingly as soon as he (Father Mathew) arrived on Friday he went to him on his crutches and applied to him. Father Mathew told him he had no more power than any other man. " But," said McGrory, "you have healed many a one." "No, I only prayed God to do so, and often those for whom I prayed remained cripples or sick." "Well, can't you pray to God for me ? " " Surely, my brother, I do and will pray for you." ." But, Father, your Rever- ence, if you would pray over me before all the people I am sure God would hear you and cure me in a minute. Won't you grant me my request, and do what you can ?" " Yes, my poor man, I will; but mark me well, don't expect I can do anything for you, I can do no more for you than you for me." " Well, God bless your 204 SIXTY years' EXPERIENCE Reverence, then ; for I thought indeed till now that your Reverence could do it ; but I see it all plainly now, it's God's power and goodness all entirely, and I'll come to-morrow and take the pledge and a medal, and then you will pray and I'll be cured in a minute, I will." So he went, and having with difficulty dragged his feeble limbs and swelled panting body to the market-place on his crutches, he walked stoutly away after the transaction, carrying his crutches to the pump, and tied them there and went home cured. Repairing the Floor of Donegal Chapel where the accident occurred in 184i, Mentioned above under Date August, 1851. Donegal, e^th January, 1842. Dear Sir, — On the part of religion, I beg leave to tender you my most grateful and sincere thanks for your very charitable and liberal donation of five pounds towards the repair of our new chapel. I am now fully convinced by awful experience of the neces- sity of having the flooring firmly and permanently supported. Your suggestions on this point are most excellent, and as you have kindly offered me the means of taking the necessary precautions against any further accidents, I will be particular in seeing them carried into immediate effect. Praying that the Lord may grant you happy and lengthened days here among a people to whom you are and always have been so useful, and rewai'd you with a crown of AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 205 never-ending glory hereafter, I have the honour to subscribe myself, jnost faithfully and sincerely yours, Eugene McCafferty, P.P., Donegal. John Hamilton, Esq., St. Ernan's. The Search for Truth. St. Ernan's, 8th November, 1842. — How many kinds of Christians has the Lord brought me into contact with and into kindly intercourse, me who am such a hermit in habits, me who was so bigoted a Church of England man ! i. At home I had very much intercourse with the Wesleyan Methodists. 2. Also a good deal with Independents. 3. Also at home and abroad with Moravians. 4. Also, although in a lesser degree at home and abroad, with Baptists. 5. Also with those called the Plymouth Brethren, among whom I count very dear friends. 6. Also with Ger- man Lutherans. 7. Also with German Calvinists, though in a less degree. 8. Also with German Roman Catholics. 9. Also with Swiss Calvinists much. 10. Also with Swiss Methodists. 11. Also with Presbyterians in Scotland. 12. Besides my original and continuing connection with the members of the Church of England. All these denominations I have ^moww, heard their preaching, had much conversation with their mem- bers, clergy and others, — in many cases laboured among and along with them. In all I have experi- enced much, very much Christian love and fellowship, with many I have had much searching of the Scrip- 206 SIXTY years' EXPERIENCE AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. tures with prayer together, with many much cor- respondence, with many much difference, with none any unkindly feeling I believe on either side, and very little disputing or controversy, so that I have, under God's blessing, enjoyed unusual opportunity of knowing those among whom I sojourned, and knowing their tenets, principles, feelings and actions. Prejudices I must suppose I have ; but certainly not aggravated, as in so many cases, by virulent con- troversial irritation, or anything approaching to it. Indeed, those with whom I have had most difference in conversations, are among those who are nearest to my heart, and in whose hearts I am persuaded I hold a large place. Surely all this should help me greatly in seeking and finding both truth and expediency, both what is fact and what is desirable in religion. And unless I be more peculiarly incapable of forming a judgment than I see any reason to imagine I am, or am considered to be, I should under these providential circumstances see much as one that looks on at a game sees, both of the right and the wrong on both sides. Then my being so very much cast alone with my Bible should lead and help me to compare what I see in the dear souls whom I know, with the truth which I find in the Revelation of God's mind. I do consider. I do compare ; and what do I then ? Where is the working of love that should follow ? Lord, Lord, what wouldest Thou have me to do ? CHAPTER XVII. Review of the work of the three years 1841-1844. — Plan for 1845. — Emigration before 1845. St. Ernan's, 6th December, 1844. — Three years ago I took upon myself the agency of my own property, and at the same time I began to take into my own hands some of the land which had been let to tenants just round this place, making in all nearly 300 acres. These matters have given me very much worldly employment ; and I wished and prayed that it might be so, for the opinions and feelings which I had about religious matters, and the neces- sity of making them always first in weight, might possibly have arisen, or might possibly have been supposed to have done so, from my having found out the futility of the kind of happiness which comes from mere amusement, shooting, hunting, dancing, etc., which I had followed and given up, or my religious views and impressions might be more or less owing to a vacancy, a want of either exciting calls or employments. I have now had three years' trial of more usefully active employment than I ever had before. The matters in which I have been employed are such as are honourable, useful, patriotic in their character, and to me most stimulating in their nature ; the manage- (207) 2o8 SIXTY years' experience ment of an estate and its population with a view to the general improvement, and as a recreation the management and the improvement of a very interesting farm, and not least, the labourers em- ployed on it. I am far from wishing or intending to cease from these occupations ; but I find the one thing as essential with all this occupation of mind and body, as without it. Besides what I have named, I have the usual care of a rising family and the ordinary house and garden occupations which so much captivate me always. But there is defect in all my endeavour at improvements, a want in all my plans and projects for advancing my family, my tenantry, my country in happiness, while I see the character of our God misunderstood, lowered, degraded, and thence a mistaken, low, degraded standard of heart and life is the best proposed or that can be proposed by the most religious man. I have hoped and wished that some one more fitted would lift up the banner in the name of the Good God, the Per- fectly Good God, and preach " Peace " by Jesus Christ. I have endeavoured to draw one here and another there to see what a God we have, as I have been led to see it, and not by controversy, not by pointing out errors, but by upholding the simple truth, so that, without seeming to do it, I might bring rnen to see the glorious light, and to break the bonds of their religious prejudices and to adore and imitate God in Christ. In many years I have had no reason to go back in any one of the glorious views of a perfect God AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 2O9 which I have been led to see, alas how dimly but really. I have been longer proving them, trying them than surely ever was one who was given to see so bright a light ; and now I am spared, for what ? To be silent and see my fellow-men pine for want of that life which is in the knowledge of God and of Jesus Christ, our Lord ? O guide me, help me, bless me and make a blessing. Amen. Plan for 1845. St. Ernan's, i^th December, 1844.— About three years ago I took the agency of my estate into my own hands, not from displeasure or dissatisfaction with my agents at Coxtown, but from the conviction that an estate like mine, nearly 20,000 acres, scattered and partly improvable, required the sole attention of one person at least. I have now nearly completed the time I allowed myself for looking around me, making myself more perfectly acquainted with estate matters and forming my opinions before entering on a regular plan of improvement of my estate (ten- antry and soil). I know the best plan will have faults, and therefore mine many ; and I know a faultless plan would not be easily worked when such stuff is to be handled as an Irish tenantry; and I know that friends looking on, who perhaps would not or could not mend my plan on the whole, will be ready to point at its defects and prophesy failure ; but a plan I must make and follow without any great digressions from its original sketch, or else I shall attain to nothing ; therefore I purpose, if God leave 14 210 SIXTY years' EXPERIENCE me in my stewardship here, to complete my plan and begin it with the year 1845 and follow it up for the benefit of my farnily, my tenantry, my country, and I pray my God to guide and uphold me. I pray that I may act with prudence and guide my affairs with discretion, that I may be liberal in heart and hand, and whatever I do that I may do all to Thy glory, O God, as a Christian. My dear son is in Dublin, working at Messrs. Stewart's office at estate agency business. I am anxious that he should get what I find the want of so sorely, early knowledge of and habits of this kind of business. Emigration before 1845. Before the failure of the potato crop in 1845 and in the following years, there was a considerable flow of emigration to America, but few well-to-do people went there. It was chiefly young men and women, sons and daughters of poor families. It often happened that means were raised with great diffi- culty for one of a numerous family to pay a passage to America ; and on such and similar pleas I was often asked to lend the price of a passage to be repaid by the emigrant. I frequently lent the required sum, then only from £3 to ^4. They left in small sailing ships from every little port, and with very inadequate arrangements for their welfare. Contrary to what might perhaps be expected, these poor emigrants generally sent me back within a year the sum lent. The exceptions, I am ashamed to say, were the very persons of whom I had felt 'AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 211 most secure, decidedly of a class looked upon as more respectable ; while the poorer and less esteemed absolutely never failed me, and this latter class was very numerous, and consisted for the most part of persons over whose families or relatives here I had no power, as they were tenants or cottiers on other landowners' estates. Among these was a very large and poor family. The eldest daughter was sent for by a relative who had emigrated some time before, and who paid her passage to New York. She dreaded going alone, and succeeded in getting a loan from me sufficient to pay a brother's passage. The loan was duly repaid within a year. The next year, the same family, hearing of situations for two more of their number, borrowed the greater part of two passages, which again was repaid within the promised time. Not long after this, another brother borrowed the price of his passage to New York. A year passed, no repayment came ; and a second year likewise. In the course of the third year his brother came and brought the money, about £^ ids. I asked if his brother had sent anything to help his old mother, or to assist another to go to New York. He said he had not — "not a farthing". " Where is your brother now ? " I asked. " I don't know where he is, it is so long since he wrote ; " and saying this he suddenly stopped and coloured. " Why," said I, " how long is it since you heard from him ? " He stammered, hesit- ated, and said he did not know. " Is it more than a month ? " "0 yes." " Is it three ? " No answer. 212 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE "Six months?" Still silent. "Is it a year?" "No, sir, it is not a year." "Come now, tell me how long it is." " Well, sir, I got the letter in November." " And this is September ! How is this ? Why did you not bring me the money as soon as you got it ? " He coloured, and said con- fusedly, "I couldn't come with it sooner". "Non- sense ! " said I ; " you could not come four or five miles ! Now I see what it is : you have used the money your brother sent to repay his debt, and have traded upon it in some way. Had you lost your speculation how would it have been ? Your brother would have been supposed by me to have broken faith and neglected his promise. Is it not so ? " " No, sir, I would never let my brother's promise to you be broken." " Then how is it ? Why were you so long in fulfilling it ? " "I could not help it." The poor fellow was greatly confused ; but his flushed cheek changed to pale when I said : " Now you did not intend, I see, to be quite dishonest, as you have at last brought me the money ; but you have not spoken the truth. Have you your brother's letter ? Was that it out of which you took the bank notes ? " " Yes, sir." " Let me see it." " I can't show it, sir." " Why not, if what you say is true ? " " No, sir, I can't ; I can't show it." " Well, then, I must think it would make you appear more of a rogue than I thought you to be. You may go, but you are the first of your family that has given me reason to suspect your truth or honesty." He turned and went slowly, and as I thought sullenly. I stood AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 213 for a minute and watched him. He stopped, toolc the letter out of his pocket, opened it and looked at it ; then turning round and seeing me still there he came back slowly, and thrust the letter into my hand saying, "There, you can read it, sir. I would never let you see it only I know he couldn't bear that you'd think me a rogue or a liar ; he'd rather you would know all than that." The letter was as follows: " Dear Brother, — I suppose you all thought me dead when you were so long without hearing from me. I was very near it. I met with an accident and broke some of my bones before I was three months in America, and I have been in the hospital ever since. They say I shall be months yet before I am fit to work. I was hoping to send you some help before this time, but you see how it is. The greatest burden on my mind is the money Mr. Hamilton lent me to pay my passage. It ought to be paid long ago. So, brother, as soon as you have set the potatoes on mother's little place, go some way where money is to be earned, and get as much as will pay the gentle- man, and take it to him, but don't let him know a word but that I sent it, as I made a promise to do." CHAPTER XVIII. 1845-1850. Advent of famine in the autumn of 1845. — Relief efforts — soup kitchens, road-making, loans for land improvement works. — Correspondence with the Lord- Lieutenant of Ireland: — -i. On the sale of land. — 2. On the effect of assessing poor rate by electoral divisions instead of by estates. Mr. Hamilton's effort to improve his estate (ten- antry and soil) was in 1845 showing substantial signs of success in the fact that the area of arable land had been nearly doubled in five years ; fever, which had been a periodical visitant among the tenantry, had disappeared owing to improved sanitary regulations, and industry and comfort were advancing rapidly. Up to the summer of 1845 all things were looking bright ; the cheering signs of success apparent on all sides. But in the autumn of 1845 appeared the harbinger of the black famine years, 1846, 1847 and 1848. The potato crop, upon which the mass of the people depended for food, was smitten, and though not wholly destroyed in 1845, was in greater part but a decayed mass. The 1846 potato crop was almost a total failure. The advent of famine meant the vanishing of rent paying. Mr. Hamilton (214) SIXTY years' experience as an IRISH LANDLORD. 2I5 exerted himself in every way to save the people, but the evil now was of much greater magnitude and longer duration than that of 1831 had been. One thing he saw and felt very strongly, — that for the people to enter the union workhouse or live solely upon alms meant demoralisation, inasmuch as it destroyed all feelings of self-respect, independence, and industry. His principal object therefore, after the primary necessities were met by soup kitchens and similar measures of temporary relief, was to employ the people on land improvement works, by which they could earn wages, benefit themselves, and permanently benefit the district. In the winter of 1846-47 Mr. Hamilton began relief works with money advanced through the Board of Public Works, employing not merely his own poor but also those from neighbouring properties. This source of employment naturally relieved the poor rate, and owing to this being kept down repayment of the money advanced was demanded by the Board of Works from April, 1848 (see pages 219 and 236). In note in chapter xiii. the method of assessing poor rate in Ire- land is explained. The chief difficulty Mr. Hamilton had to contend with was being legally associated in the same electoral division with absentee proprietors (one such had on his estate a population of nearly io,oooj who threw upon the public authorities — or such resident landlords as chose to exert themselves — the care of trying to keep their people alive. Mr. Hamilton's property included Fintown, about 15 miles north of St. Ernan's, population about 1123 — in the 2l6 SIXTY years' experience electoral division of Glenties ; St. Ernan's, population about 1200— in the electoral division of Donegal. No one from Mr. Hamilton's estate became an inmate of the union workhouse during the famine years. There was but one death from starvation, and the circumstances attending this fatality are explained in chapter xix., page 239. — Ed. Advent of Famine in the Autumn of 1845. — Relief Efforts. The year 1845 was ordered under Providence to be one of a series of sore trials for Ireland. The potato crop, upon which the mass of the people depended for food, was smitten, and a season of fearful want followed. The Government took hurried means the next year (1846) to meet the famine, the potato disease having increased in virulence so that nearly the whole crop was lost. Immense sums were raised by a kind of Road Sessions for the em- ployment of the poor on roads, after soup and stirabout kitchens had been tried, and had demoralised the popu- lation more than relieved the poor. For present means the Government advanced the money, charging it on districts, not on estates, so that the landlord who relieved or employed all his own people had to bear as much taxation as those who threw all their poor on the relief. I preferred the straightforward road, and let none of my people that I could help be chargeable to public charity, and indefatigably urged on the Government the policy of making each estate answerable for its poor, thus inducing or forcing AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 217 proprietors to take measures to employ their tenantry or cottiers profitably. The Government advanced the money for general soup kitchens and road-making. Some of these roads were perfectly useless, some never completed.* How much better to have advanced money to enable the people to raise more food for the next year, which would also have enabled them to repay the loan ! " From the absolute and arbitrary compul- sion used by the Government in forcing the resident and active gentry to submit to the same unproductive and degrading means of employing and supporting the poor, as was followed on the estates where no care was shown by their proprietors, an idea became naturally enough prevalent, that the repayment would never be enforced ; and the result was lavish expendi- ture. Few would bring themselves to be as carefully attentive to details as was necessary, seeing that all proprietors who were standing their ground perceived that the system was ruinousl}' bad, and were feeling sorely irritated at the fact of Government-paid officers being sent to compel the outlay of all advanced money, so as at all events to secure that there should be nothing done with it which could tend to increase the produce of the soil by any means. An Act of Parliament had been passed some time before f for aiding proprietors to drain lands flooded by rivers : money to be borrowed and advanced to * Explanation of this in chapter xix. t Land Drainage Act (Ireland), 1842. Amended 1846. 2l8 SIXTY years' experience them by the Board of Public Works to lower the beds of rivers, etc., under the control of the Board. This Act was extended to drainage of land from spring and rain water, and to subsoiling it as con- nected with the working of the drainage, and the Treasury was ordered to advance the money under a Government arrangement. I applied for aid under this Act, and asked for £1800, to be repaid in instal- ments. The Governmeqt sent an official, who inspected all my estate, and recommended an outlay under the Act of -^46,000. The Act gives a fair time to let the works become remunerative, and ensures the estate against any charge for repayment exceeding the real improved value yearly. I agreed to an arrangement for about ^-34,000, with the understanding that I might stop at any lesser sum, and that I was to work for three years without any demand for repayment, so as to enable me to have my works making a return before I could be forced to make up payments. Having arranged this, and that I was to receive instalments monthly equivalent to my outlay, upon inspection, in the previous month, I raised a couple of thousand pounds from another source, and enabled a large number of my poorest tenantry to remove, generally to emigrate, thus obtaining possession of their farms to cany on works of drainage. I also raised money to do many works which did not come under the Act of Parliament to receive aid for, such as buildings, watercourses for mills, etc. Thus I was deeply involved in operations which promised to AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 219 employ all my people and many more than those on my estate. I began the drainage works in the winter of 1846-47, the series being calculated to end in October, 1850. The Government failed most grossly to pay the instalments of advance at the times agreed on, thereby involving me in a series of difficulties ; for as the sum was large, at first £34,000 and then reduced arbitrarily to £13,400, the works being begun on a scale commensurate, I could not stop without great loss. And now the Government, availing itself of an ex post facto Act of Parliament, demand repayment from April, 1848 ! And when I remonstrated I was, at the Treasury in London, coolly told at length, after many evasions, that my remedy was an action at law. To stop all works, let the people starve, and undertake a costly lawsuit ! Under these circumstances I was obliged to raise money at short notice in a time of panic, and had to sell corn and cattle by forced sales to meet the engagements I had entered into on the faith of the Government. I sometimes feel inclined to condemn myself for having entered into such an undertaking ; but had I not done so, I should have justl}' con- demned myself more, and been condemned by others, for no one could have anticipated such injustice and wrong on the part of the Government, or such a treatment of one who took the lead in answering the call of the Government to employ the people in a time of dire destitution. 220 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE Correspondence with the Lord-Lieutenant of Ireland on the Sale of Land. St. Ernan's, Donegal, 5^ September, 1847. Dear Lord Clarendon, — The question on which you interrogate me is one upon which I have thought much, viz., the facilitating the sale of encumbered estates in Ireland. Like every other Irish question (and is this limited to Irish ?) it has its difficulties ; and these difficulties will be brought prominently forward and harped upon by its opponents, while the promoters are too unready in discovering or in bringing forward the greater difficulties of the present position, as well as of the other proposed remedies. Determination to do what is right, and to overcome the difficulties, is what we want ; and when that determination is shown, the difficulties will in a great degree disappear. The advantage will be if the determination be shown before absolute necessity compels a sudden action, which even in the right direction must from its abruptness cause a con- cussion that will shake the political and social fabric. . . Men have lent money upon cotton, upon sugar, upon railroad securities, and these securities never hindered legislation upon cotton, sugar, and railroads, such as seemed to be for the general welfare ; and while the lenders were not allowed to hinder the progress of salutary legislation because they must suffer more or less in the case, they were nevertheless fairly dealt with ; and so should the lenders upon land AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 221 security. The nearer property in land is assimilated to other property, the better it will be for all parties — all may seem to be injured by the operation, as the cutting out a diseased part, or tying of a diseased vein costs some blood and suffering to the patient ; but the result is health ; and want of nerve in the consulting physician and operating surgeon is the greatest evil in such a case, worse perhaps than even want of judgment or of skill. But there is a more real hindrance to that facilitating the sale of landed property here, and in England, than the opposition of mortgagees, and which causes the opposition or the threat of these mortgagees to be taken up and pleaded by the landed proprietors much more readily than it ought to be, as a reason for not pressing for the Sale Bill. It is the disposition to cling to the possession, though only nominal, of extensive estates. This feeling is not unnatural nor in itself bad ; but when it comes to stand in the way of national improvement, rather, I should say, of national life, it must be met and overcome. To do so, or to attempt it by mere gross force of direct legislation, would be outrageous and in a great degree fail of its purpose. But indirectly a pressure may be brought upon the landowner proportioned to his estate and to his estate alone, so that the attempt to meet it with a severe encumbered property, unless by extra- ordinary exertions to improve that property, must involve sudden and entire, manifest ruin, while the proprietor should have a door open to him by which he might lighten his load by diminishing his amount 222 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE of property, and further lighten the load upon that property which he might continue to hold by such improvement of the same, as should banish pauperism without turning out one poor man. As long ago as 1836, when the Poor Law for Ireland was planning, I was led to think much on this matter, and had some correspondence with Lord Morpeth, then secretary here, upon it.* Since then it has been continually in my view, and been a subject of inquiries in these countries and abroad ; and though the details of such a plan are not long it would be too much to put in a letter in answer to your question to me. . I do not say things can be set right without going through the ordeal of a crisis. Over-specula- tion in cotton, corn, railways cannot be committed without ensuring the ultimate smashing of the chief, or least knowing over-speculators. So it will be with the over-speculation in mort- gaging; but till a wholesome and sound state of landed property holding and dealing is brought about, the country cannot have prosperity. And while the State physicians stand dallying with the patient, the disease advances, and the operation which must be performed grows from the mere excision of a tumour to the amputation of a whole limb. God grant to you and to all in government over us, judgment, discretion, decision, and, above all, nerve, fearlessly to look the evil in the face, and fear- lessly to do what is right ! Then I have no anxiety for * Chapter xiii. AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 223 our people ; and the people are the country, the rich and poor together. — Believe me, faithfully yours, John Hamilton. On the Effect of Assessing Poor Rates by Electoral Divisions instead of by Estates. St. Ernan's, Donegal, i^th June, 1848. Dear Lord Clarendon, — -I have been selecting some statements of facts which may, with very few observations upon them, be convincing as to the necessity of coming to some such arrangement, as I have proposed, with regard to levying poor rates in such a way as to bring the charge of supporting paupers henceforward becoming destitute, upon those whose care could have prevented their becoming so. The plan now acted upon, and which enables the Commissioners to show a very plausible appearance of flourishing poorhouses and well-paid poor rates, at the expense of the vitals of the country, and at the cost of discouraging the most energetic improvers and disgusting the most loyal subjects, this plan of taxing together the ratepayers on the adjoining pro- perties of the best and the worst landlords, must check and ultimately stop all enterprise in the improvement of our soil, or the purchase of landed prqperty for improvement. In the first place, in proof of what I say, I beg your attention to the enclosed resolution of the Donegal Board of Guardians. (Printed in letter dated 27th May, in this chapter. — Ed.) I then state 224 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE the fact that in the wretched Union of Glenties (Co. Donegal) is the island of Arran, now perhaps the most wretched portion of that Union. A capital- ist has been negotiating about the purchase, believ- ing that, wretched as it is, he could unpauperise it ; but he makes it a sine qua non that it shall be made free from the supporting of the destitution of other properties : thus marking the conviction of the capitalist that the separation of even a most diseased member of the body is the first step towards its recovery, and where the whole body is more or less thus diseased the power to isolate any member from the neighbouring portion, and giving a property its share of poverty to deal with, is necessary in order to its cure ; and being rendered attainable, its cure is possible, and will be undertaken. In the same Union there is an electoral division, Fintown, belonging to one proprietor,* the valua- tion £"425 a year, the population 1123, the poor rate merely nominal, because the proprietor exerts himself, while in other divisions it is overwhelming. The same proprietor has property in the Donegal Union, where he makes much greater exertion and employs many more people in proportion. Now, the Donegal Union has considerably less population than the Glenties, and its valuation is about double that of Glenties. But this proprietor's land in Donegal Union in one instance has paid since harvest last a rate of 5s. in the pound, and is now subject to another of 3s. which will not bring it *John Hamilton, of St. Ernan's. — Ed. AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 225 on to harvest 1848, because he is by law joined to other proprietors whose poor are utterly neglected. Further, his property being improved is liable to be rated upon the improved value. Thus in a year (1847) in which he has not received half his rents, and in which he has expended several years' income (borrowed) in employing the poor on his own and the surrounding properties, he is obliged to pay fully IDS. in the pound valuation or 20s. in the pound received, to support the destitution caused by the neglect of others. The foregoing is my own case ; and if there are few quite as striking, it is because few have worked against the tide as I have done. But were it not for the discouraging circumstances which I have laid before you, many would at once enter upon a system of improvement. Where the proprietor has a whole electoral division even with the unfair and impolitic arrangement which allows or rather incites the throwing of paupers on the Union at large, he can with advantage to himself stem the torrent. But where he is joined with those who will not co-operate, he cannot attempt it but with fearful loss. No one has tried it more fairly than I have, and success could not be more complete both with regard to improve- ment of land and rescue of people, many besides my own, from destitution ; but this one tyrant hand seizes us all, proprietor and tenantry, and for the sin of energy and perseverance in doing good, hurls us into the abyss from which we sought to rescue ourselves and others. Is this to go on ? 15 226 SIXTY years' EXPERIENCE I am sure a recommendation from you would have the greatest effect in leading to such a change as would at once cause an evident movement in the direction of improvement, and thence of social and national advancement. Note, however. I do not advocate the freeing of a thinly peopled district in proportion to its valuation from the cost of helping to sustain its unfortunate neighbours. I say, give me my share of them, and permit me to save them from the poorhouse, and myself and my tenantry from the poor rates. Believe me this is from one who does not cry till he is hurt, and who does not make a noise till he has tried what can be done quietly, and who sees the immense advantage of attaining any desirable object rather by an appeal to the Government than to the people. And I may assert that never did a Government more easily attain the object of pleasing a large portion of the people by an act that can wrong no one — and that portion a most useful and deserving one, than now there is an opportunity of doing by enabling improving proprietors to separate their properties as I have proposed. The effect upon national prosperity would be marked and rapid, and great would be the blessing upon the Government which opened such a door of improvement. Pardon my long letter, and believe me always, faithfully yours, John Hamilton. In the spring of 1848 Mr. Hamilton published a pamphlet (50 pages) entitled " Ireland's Recovery AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 227 and Ireland's Health ". Publisher, James McGlashan, Dublin. The above letter of 15th June to Lord Clarendon gives in substance what is treated of in detail in the pamphlet. On page 30 Mr. Hamilton specifies what has long been one of the main stum- bling-blocks in the way of social amelioration in Ireland. " To begin with the upper classes. One of the most crying evils, most evident and acknowledged ■causes of Ireland's diseased condition, is absenteeism, or the leaving of landed properties without a resident proprietor, or agent of the stamp fitted to fill a proprietor's place. This, while it is not removed, is a self-increasing evil ; for, those proprietors who are resident are often worn out in the anxious but very vain endeavour to do the work which should be borne by many. In no instance is this more striking than in the concerns of the poorhouse. In a Union of which the yearly valuation is about £30,000 there are nearly ;£"300o represented by proprietors or agents. In one case now in view there are two resident proprietors in such a Union, owners of little more than £2000 a year between them in the Union, and who give constant employment to many hundred persons, while property around them sends perhaps ten times as many to the poorhouse as these re- sidents can employ and thus rescue from the poor- house. If the Board of Guardians be visited — if it be inquired who attends to the concerns of the workhouse, it will be found that the burden and heat of the day is borne by the same individuals who 228 SIXTY years' EXPERIENCE devote their life and means also to diminish the mass of pauperism, and whose conduct in no respect tends to increase the number of paupers, or the labour of the Board of Guardians. They are taken from their business to give up long dreary days, every week, to the painful, sickening task of examin- ing the wretched, demoralised paupers manufactured upon the 'absentee '-owned properties around them. Few constitutions of either mind or body can endure this long, even where famine, fever, or other extra- ordinary enhancements of misery do not render their labour more exhausting, and their exertions of body and mind more agonising. In such work and war- fare, many perish, and many disheartened and shat- tered go away in despair." Viceregal Lodge, gi/j May, 1848. Dear Hamilton, — I have read your book * with the greatest interest, and I wish I could entirely concur in your views ; but my fear is they might neither do the extent of good you anticipate to the landowners or the poor, as the latter might find themselves minus all means of subsistence on the absentee estates until the bankrupt owner was able to part with his property, or was compelled by law tO' make provision for the poor ; and that the duty-fulfill- ing residents might find themselves called upon for a rate in aid, which would be all the more onerous be- cause wholly unexpected. I wish you would send me two or three copies of your book, in order that I may * " Ireland's Recovery," etc. AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 22g collect opinions upon your views ; and if you stay three or four days in Dublin I should beg of you to see Mr. Power, the Poor Law Commissioner, and Captain Larcom, after they have read the work. Do you know them ? A very experienced man in the Poor Law administration called on me this morning, and I lent him my copy of the book, with a request to hear his opinion about it. I enclose his answer, as I am sure you will care more to know what is thought by those who differ from you than those who take your view of the subject. — Very truly yours, Clarendon. To THE Editor of Saunder's News Letter, Dublin. St. Ernan's, Donegal, 'Z'jth May, 1848. Sir, — Your giving the following a place will add to the obligations of former favours to the writer, and, I believe, will be of use in a matter upon which very much of Ireland's prosperity hangs. Report respecting the Extent, Boundaries, etc., OF Unions and their Electoral Divisions. A number of queries have been issued by the Poor Law Boundary Commissioners, which gave occasion to the following resolution of the Guardians assembled on Thursday last in the Board-room of the Donegal Union : — " Resolved unanimously. That with regard to query 5 (Query 5, whether the extent and other circumstances of the electoral divisions are such as 230 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE to enable the inhabitants to feel a community of interest, and to co-operate without difficulty for their general welfare ?) it is our opinion that although the mere extent of a district does not directly prevent co-operation for general welfare, yet as many divi- sions each comprise different properties, the proprietors and inhabitants of some of which would at once arrange means for relieving their poor, and employing many persons in improvements, while others will not do so, this circumstance necessarily tends to prevent those who are willing to provide for, or to give employment to the poor, as they see that they will be obliged to exhaust their present means in the expen- diture, and then to pay a full share of the rate for supporting the paupers sent from neglected pro- perties. Besides, they see, if a property is improved to double its value by their exertion and expense, if will be obliged to pay double rates for keeping paupers from other properties." Among the Guardians present were some who, possessing small properties in the same electoral divisions with large but neglected properties, declared that they would at once expend considerable sums in improving their land, were it not for the dread of the injustice and discouragement mentioned in the above resolution. They also declared their willingness to support the full share of population, according to the plan in my " Ireland's Recovery," by which the fiinds now legally exacted to feed the poor in destitution, would be applicable voluntarily to raise the poor out of destitution, or to keep them from it. AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 23 1 When the pubHc mind is led to see the horrible evils which must follow the present unfair and im- politic system of laying the heaviest burdens on the most zealous improvers of the condition of the people, and applying this tax to perpetuate and increase a pauper caste, and when the obvious possibility, not to say, facility, of altering the law is generally seen, this will be changed ; and the public mind is opening to the truth. — Your obedient servant, John Hamilton. Official Routine and Red Tape versus Common- sense. — Disastrous Consequences. To THE Chairman and Guardians of the Donegal Union. ' St. Ernan's, Donegal, ytk September, 1848. Gentlemen, ^As I am prevented from being present at your meeting I consider it my duty to inform you that in consequence of a communication from the Poor Law Commissioners refusing to take repayment of the advances for relief, in three instalments as offered ,by us upon my motion, and declaring their determination to avail themselves of the power which these advances to us by the Treasury in our recent distress give to them over us, and that they will insist upon a 3s. rate on those divisions in which less than 3s. would suffice to keep our poor for one year, I shall ' be obliged to cease my operations which have em- ployed so many of the poor of the Donegal, Lough Eske, Clagher, and Laghey divisions. In the spring and summer the wages paid by me 232 SIXTY years' experience in these divisions amounted to at least £500 a month on an average, and in one month to about jTiooo. Therefore, in calculating how much of the 3s. rate which you are commanded to lay on, will be available for relief advances, you will please to lay no weight on the relief likely to be given by my employment. You are aware, gentlemen, that my property in each electoral division is only from near one-third to one-tenth of any other. And that my property, though very populous, has not been able to furnish one- fourth of the persons employed on my land. So that even if I employ all who want work belonging to my own property, many hundreds will be thrown upon the rates who have depended upon my wages, and whose support by me has brought these electoral divisions into a state which encourages the Commis- sioners to exact repayment at once. I do not mean to insinuate that I alone have employed all the poor in these electoral divisions. Lord Arran and Mr. Brooke have also employed many, and are in a degree sufferers with me, though I hope not so severely. I merely call your attention to the effect which the cessation of my works will have. I will not say how much it grieves me to be driven to this determination. I have the funds prepared, and plans laid down for doing as much the next season as in the last ; but I have been so severely punished by the Poor Law and its executive while I have employed so many poor, that this last stroke finishes me. I cannot swim with such a AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 233 burden as is imposed upon me, as an improving resident landlord. But if I am to be driven into absenteeism, and to take refuge in England on what property I possess there, it shall only be to watch the opportunity of returning to my place and works, as soon as the Legislature and the administrators of the law take off the fetters, which I am persuaded they will at length do ; for, fatal as is the effect, the purpose cannot be to ruin those who exert them- selves most for the country. — Your obedient servant, John Hamilton. Across Mr. Hamilton's copy of foregoing letter is written : Note.— The result was that some hundreds of men were thrown out of work, and much misery and indirectly many deaths ; but Red Tape required it all. J. H. 1850. CHAPTER XIX. The famine 0/1846 and following years {written 1871). — Relief efforts of landlords — of Government. — Road-making and official road designers. — Loans for land improvement works. — Repayment de- manded because the poor rate was kept down. — Road-makers and weekly wages, how paid. — A dilemma how to keep starving peasants alive on "red tape". — The "charity meal" : an interesting conversation. Terrible as the word famine is, and trebly terrible to any one who has witnessed the progress and ghastly consequences of famine, still the famine of 1846 and following years did not fail to bring out some traits of character worthy of being remembered. This district is on the western coast — the side of Ireland which suffered most ; but our people, never- theless, did not suffer as much as those in some other parts. Still, it was terrible in Donegal. The Government was taken aback, and seemed not to know what to do. Apathy and spasmodic action alternated, and the result was that those landlords who did least came off best pecuniarily. A person having property in two parishes found fellow-land- lords in one of them who united to meet the Govern- (234) SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 235 ment proposal that its contribution for the rehef of the sufferers should be met by an equal sum. Several hundred pounds were raised and augmented by as much from the Government; so far, good. In the other parishes the proprietors refused to join him, and the destitution was altogether met by the Government alone. This, however, was only the first temporary measure of relief, and did not involve large outlay, merely stopping absolute starvation till plans could be formed to meet the emergency. Then road-making was resorted to, and loans which were not at the choice of the borrowers to take or decline. The roads were laid out by officials who paid little regard to the mischief they did by running the roads through the fields, or to the pro- bable usefulness of the roads if finished, or to the prospect of their ever being completed, which very many never have been to this day. An instance is before me. An estate had lately been relet to tenants : the farms laid out square and fenced. The omnipotent officials laid out a road diagonally through the lands, cutting both farms and fields into triangles, and leaving the landlord no redress to his expostulations, no alternative but such as would deprive the destitute in that neighbourhood of the prospect of earning a living. The road begins in a field and ends in a field ; there is no access to it at either end. By cuttings and fillings it makes a permanent hindrance to tillage, and abides to this day one of the many monuments to red tape in the Irish famine. 236 SIXTY years' pXPERIENCE Having a property in a district which is divided among several proprietors who did not all make any effort to maintain the people, it was in vain at first for a few to do so, as, besides maintaining the destitute, or those likely to become so, on their own estate, they were chargeable with the maintenance of those on all the others. We were, therefore, com- pelled to accept a loan from Government to open charity stores and soup kitchens for gratuitous dis- tribution to the destitute. Soon after this a few of us borrowed each several thousand pounds from the Government, and began extensive land improvement works, employing not only the poor on our own properties, who were by no means numerous, but all without distinction. This soon caused a great reduction in the appli- cation for relief from the poor rates, upon which the precious loan was charged; and immediately a. demand was made for repayment of the money advanced but a few months before. I represented that we could not then recommence repayment ; and was answered that the rule was, that when a district had only a certain amount of rate called for to sup- port its poor it should at once repay the advance. I replied that the only cause of the diminution of poor rate was, that a few proprietors in the district had borrowed money from the Government and were employing the poor on all the estates ; and it was plain we had no money to repay the late ad- vance or we should not be borrowers, and still less could our tenants in the midst of famine do so. The AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 237 answer was, that such was the rule. I replied : " If I repay this demand it must be out of the funds with which I am employing the poor, and I must discharge many persons who will be driven some on the rates and some to die ". The repayment was insisted upon immediately. The poor were, of necessity, discharged, and, I am certain, death was the consequence in several cases. One of the reddest cases of tapeism did not end in so sad a way, but was a curious instance of the system, while it brought out a bright instance of Irish character. All the destitute within a certain distance of a road, which was being made under Government officials, were appointed to work at it. The Ordnance map had not the mountain elevations then marked, which, I suppose, is the excuse for the clerk at his desk, who included in the list of persons, women as well as men, who were to work at this road, the inhabitants of valleys separated from it by mountain ranges. However, these poor people did put in an appearance at the required place, and those who lived nearer came and worked at it. At the end of the week they expected to be paid. But no pay- master appeared. It was Saturday evening, and I happened to be in the little town of Donegal. I saw a crowd of hungry-looking mortals ankle-deep in the snow, surrounding the Government official, a young artillery officer, who was endeavouring to pacify them. They were the workers at this road, which was five or' six miles off, and had come to him as the osten- sible manager of the concern. He was in great trouble, deeply moved with pity. "But," said he. 238 SIXTY years' experience "what can I do ? I must send up the accounts of all the roads to the office in Dublin. I have to make them up after I receive them from the various overseers, which will take time ; and I shall receive orders to draw the money and pay the people probably by this day week." A groan rose from the crowd. "This day week! We were destitute a week ago, we have struggled through the week working on starvation (and their faces showed it) ; and now we are to wait another week ! Oh ! Oh ! " " Good God, sir," said the officer, "what can I do ? It is really terrible." After a moment's thought I said: " I see a way through it. I will pay the men, and when the money comes you can just" hand it to me." " God bless you, sir," replied he; and I verily think he was as thankful as any of the poor hungry souls before us. I managed to borrow from the shopkeepers in the town about forty pounds, and sent the poor fellows away contented, though many had ten weary miles through the snow to their homes. Three days after I went to the officer, who met me with a doleful face. " I don't know," said he, " how to look you in the face. I have got into a sad scrape myself, but I chiefly regret having drawn you into it too. I have orders not to pay you your advance, but to pay each labourer ; and my application to have the pay sent down each week is refused, and I am reprimanded for the irregularity of our proceedings on Saturday. So you see the poor fellows can't if they would desire me to give it to you, nor can they hand it to you when they get it, for I shall not have it for AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 239 them till Saturday, and then another week is due." Remonstrance was in vain. The Government never repaid me. But I was repaid with that interest which is invaluable to one who loves and respects his poor neighbours. They could not, as was plain, repay me at once ; but these poor fellows appointed one of themselves who each pay day took an appointed proportion from each and handed it to me, so that all those who lived through the work repaid me in full. Some failed, having died very soon after the occurrence related above, and a few fell off from the work and only paid part, but fully seven-eighths of the sum advanced was repaid me with every expression of gratitude. The deaths from immediate actual starvation were few that came to my knowledge. It was the effect of long privation in breaking down the consti- tution that was so fatal. One of the saddest cases of death direct from famine, was in the family of a small tenant not far from St. Ernan's. He had several children. They and his wife seemed to support the privation tolerably ; but the father was failing fast, a hale middle-aged man, and one who would make every effort, submit to every hardship, rather than go upon the rates. He died. The doctor said nothing apparently ailed him that he should die, and it was known that his little store of potatoes was not quite exhausted. He and his family were seen making a scanty meal of them daily. The doctor made a post- mortem examination to discover his malady, and found that he was full of indigestible potato skins, of which 240 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE he had been in the habit of making his meals, giving the inside to his children. One of the good effects of the famine, in this district at least, was to draw together all the educated and wealthier part of the people, parson, priest, landlord, merchant. And the individual knowledge of the priests among the poorer portion made their hearty- aid doubly valuable. After the famine was over, though we were still smarting from the wound, the Government sent some gentlemen round the country (I do not exactly re- member what designation) to inquire into the state of the people. One of these officers came to me, and saying that my name had been mentioned in the report of the Board of Works, begged of me to allow him to make use of me in his investigation. Among other things he asked me, if among the many labourers he saw I still had at work, I could show him one, not living on my land, who had worked with me steadily through the three bad years 1846-47-48, and begged of me to let him speak to the man without my interfering at all. We went to my farm, and I pointed out such a man to him. He accosted him. The man rested on his spade, and returned his salute. " How long have you been working here ? " " Pretty regular these three years, sir." " How much are your wages? " "Why, sir, you see we work by measure. Tenpence the day used to be the pay." " And is that what you can make now ? " Oh no, sir, if we work as much as the leading squad, whose work sets the price of whatever AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 24I is doing, we get eighteen-pence. But I have a bit of land, and it suits me and the rest of us to work by measure, for we can come and go, as it is convenient, and need not leave our little industry at home behind. But I and my son work here pretty regular, and generally have twelve or fourteen shillings a week to take home with us." " Did you ever get any of the relief meal ? " " Is it the charity meal that they gave to them that were starving ? No, sir, I thank God I never did." " Did any of your neighbours get any of that meal ? " " Well, I suppose they did." "Why did they prefer that to coming to work?" " I'm sure I don't know. It's nothing to me. They might have come if they had liked, for the work was open to all. May be they got more by the way they took." " How many of a family have you ? " "Nine of us all together." " Could you think of any neigh- bour who got the charity meal and who had about as many?" "Just as many. I do know of such a one." " Now, do you know how much worth of meal his allowance was weekly for nine people ? " " To be sure I don't. What's it to me ? " " Well, I will tell you." And taking out his pencil and pocket- book he calculated the quantity and price. "Just one or two shillings worth more than yo.u got by working. So which do you think was better off, you and yours or he and his ? " My man looked very indignant, and was silent for a minute, and then said : " Aye, poor fellow, he might have more meal in his belly, but can he have the soul of a man left in him ? " And he turned abruptly away to his work. The in- 16 242 SIXTY years' experience quirer said to me : " I would have gladly come all the way from London to hear that fine fellow's words. He has a sense of what he is saved from by the oppor- tunity of earning his support, and by the manliness to choose the earned bread rather than the gratuitous. I dare say there are many others who would give nearly the same answers." I assured him that that was my belief . Then I followed my man to speak to him. He accosted me gruffly. " I wonder, sir, what made you bring that Englishman here to insult us, the way he talked about us taking the charity meal." But when I explained the matter to him he said : '• Well, then, I'll forgive him ; but he need not think too hardly of them that took it. There is many a one besides a poor labouring man that would be tempted, if he'd be offered more for idling than working. Only I thank God I did earn all I ggt, and with His blessing will do so." This is one of the very many instances in which the poor peasantry show a character that commands respect much more than it excites compassion. Un- fortunately, the violent, hot-headed, misled, or broken- spirited pauperised beggarly portion of the popu- lation, being naturally in the position to attract most attention, have been taken as samples of the Irish peasantry. This has occasioned scant respect to be felt or shown towards the mass of the people ; and it must be confessed that the want of respect shown even by benefactors who exhibit pity and benevolence enough, has tended to lower the respectability of the people. AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 243 If these reminiscences should lead some of their readers to believe in the existence of a high, noble, virtuous spirit in my poorer fellow-countrymen, and to respect them accordingly, I shall be thankful to have been able thus to discharge a little of the debt of obligation to those among whom I have lived so long, and whose kindly and neighbourly intercourse and behaviour not merely make me their friend but also make me proud to call them mine. The Winter of 1846.— Advice to Tenants what to do. To THE Tenants of John Hamilton. St. Ernan's, 6ih October, 1846. My dear Friends, — At such a time as this you naturally look to me for some advice as to the conduct you should pursue, and the way in which you should manage your land. The conduct you should pursue is to be still more watchful than ever to show that character, in which you have never been behind your neighbours, steady, quiet, honest .and industrious. With regard to industry, you are doubly called on this year to work. All the exertions of your Government will do us no good if we do not help ourselves, and all the advice and aid of landlords will do no good if the tenants do not help themselves by industry. Sometimes I am told as an excuse for doing nothing, that a man does not know what to do, and cannot see what crops he is to prepare for in place of potatoes. Now, my friends, this is an idle 244 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE excuse. I often have been at a loss to know what I could best do for the benefit of my tenants and neighbours in the present alarming times ; but would that excuse me if I were to do nothing ? No, on the contrary, I have held it my duty to do everything I possibly could, that might at all be of use, and I doubt not that in some things I shall by God's blessing succeed. I advise you to follow the same plan. There is plenty of work wanting on your farms that will tell well for whatever crop is to go into the land — drain some of it. Dig some up, and leave it in the best form to get the benefit of frost and weather. Mend your fences, that your winter crops, if you hereafter have any, may be safe. Level old useless fences, and, above all, collect a great heap of manure — whatever crops you grow, this will be want- ing. Do not wait for encouragement from any one. The man who does so is a poor spiritless soul ; and depend upon it that the man who has not exerted himself to do all he can, will be the very last man that I will exert myself for to get him any advantage that may be within my reach, either from Government works or anything else. Be doing something every day on the land ; and if the strong man or men of a family get employment elsewhere, let the weaker ones, every one of them, do something useful at home. The pay for public works or for draining, if you get it, may keep you from starvation for a little time. But it is next year's crop you must look to, under God's blessing, to keep you and your family from perishing. AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 245 I advise you, even if potatoes would grow as well as ever, never trust to one crop for food, as you did to them. Sow turnips, parsnips, carrots, cabbages of different kinds, peas and beans — all these are good to feed people, as well as pigs and cattle. Wherever I see a real endeavour to prepare for a crop, I will, as far as I can, help any tenant who is really unable to buy seeds, so that his labour may be followed by its reward in a profitable crop — and I will, with God's help, be, as I have always desired to be, your sincere friend, John Hamilton. CHAPTER XX. What is the use of Irish landlords ? {written in 1847). This question was asked not long ago in the Lon- don Morning Chronicle ; * and as it may be asked in a fair and laudable spirit of inquiry, let us not suppose that it was otherwise, but in a like spirit proceed to consider the use of the class in question. There exists a confusion in many minds as to the nature of a landlord's position in the community. — a confusion either arising out of the transition from feudalism to freedom not having been quite perfected in the country, or proceeding from a want of clear perceptiorl of the difference between the lord of a vassal, and the lord of an acre. It is only in the latter position that I contemplate the landlord in attempting to show of what use he is ; for I hold that lordship over man arising merely out of proprietor- ship of the soil, to be a hindrance to usefulness ; and if ever apparently useful it is only so as a poisonous * " The question has been often put, without receiving any very satisfactory answer, ' What is the use of Irish land- lords ? ' It would be particularly imprudent just now to give grounds for the opinion that they do not subserve any useful purpose in the social union." —The Morning Chronicle, 26th August, 1847.— Ed. (246) SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 247 ingredient is useful in medicine, and, like this, only defensible as a temporary expedient when the body to which it is to be applied is in a diseased state. The influence of a lord of vassals as such, may in a case of great political disease be of use ; but even then it is much more frequently of injury, acting rather as a stimulant or an opiate than as an alter- ative. It would be of incalculable advantage to the class of landlords if they would look upon themselves, and cause the public to look upon them, as lords of acres only, and not lords of their fellow-creatures. While the dregs of the contrary feeling or opinion prevail, the landlord naturally, when he would be of use, endeavours to use his lordship, i.e., his power as lord, directly upon that over which he conceives himself to be lord ; and the signal failure of some well-meaning landlords, who in Ireland have sought to benefit their tenantry, is enough to prove that something very radical prevents their success. As a matter of fact, they are not lords of the people, the law and the state of society acknowledge no such lordship. The days are happily gone by when the use of a lord was to lead, and of a vassal to follow in deeds of bloody violence either in aggression or defence, while law was unable to restrain or protect. Far be the idea that the wealthier and more educated classes are not bound morally and religiously to be of use to their poorer or less instructed fellow-men. All landowners, shipowners, millowners, fundowners, shopowners, etc., all whose ownership is profitable to them through the custom and trading of the mass 248 SIXTY years' experience of the people, and whose ownership is defended for them by the laws of the land, are bound to use their position for the general weal, and are liable to be called upon, in extraordinary emergencies, to con- tribute extraordinary means for the public good. There is a very prevalent feeling, it does not merit the name of an opinion, that land is not rightly the subject of individual proprietorship, and that property in land is not as defensible on principle as property in corn, in cattle, in ships, in merchan- dise. Persons who from this feeling become enemies of the landlord class do not consider, that land in itself is utterly without value, and that it only is in respect to its productions that land is worth any- thing ; and these productions are the very corn, cattle, ships and merchandise which are acknow- ledged to belong rightly to those who lawfully acquire the same. Some venture an argument against the principle of property in land, apparently founded upon the very fact that land is only valuable on account of the possibility of obtaining valuable produce from it. The argument is, that land owes its value to the produce, and the produce is obtained by the labour of the occupier ; therefore, he who oc- cupying an acre causes it by his bodily exertion to be of value, is the rightful owner of that acre. This argument is plainly that of a prejudiced opponent of a particular class ; or else, the same argument would be applied to the ship, which is only valuable when by the labour of the crew it produces a return. The shop, mill, log of timber, hide of leather, bale AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 249 of cotton may be argued about in the same fashion. God has given all for the good of all— a great truth never to be forgotten in any rank of life. Should the journeyman tanner and the shoemaker be made owners of the hide of leather because by their work the value was produced from an other- wise valueless skin ? In the order of society it is needful for the better working of every part, that ownership or property in articles out of which value is to be wrought, and especially by the application of capital, should be, in general, in the hands of comparatively few. Not all have the mind and the education requisite to bring out the full value ; and when the plan is laid and the principle of action determined upon, still a unity of purpose and of action is necessary to the carrying out of any extensively productive speculation, which can only be obtained by the owner of a considerable share having, in right of his ownership, the power of ruling over this property, of whatever nature it be. Like every other true principle, this may be con- taminated by admixture of false principles. Like every other true theory, this may be imperfectly applied. An owner may be an owner of too much for his own or for the public welfare ; but the principle affirmed is nevertheless true, the theory incontro- vertible. But to our question, " What is the use of Irish landlords ? " Why not ask what is the use of Irish merchants, Irish tanners ? Why make Irish a part of the question at all ? What is the use of any 250 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE property owner? God for His good purposes has appointed that there should be rich and poor ; and ordained that each and all should work and be of use. Man in his evil purposes has for the present caused a very different state of things ; and instead of the industrious useful rich and industrious useful poor we see the indolent useless rich and the idle or unemployed useless pauper. These two classes of drones are fed by the working bees of the common hive. Of what use are they ? Perhaps the Morning Chronicle in the question at our head means to point at some drones among the landlords, or perhaps to insinuate that they are all drones. If so, the question is so easily answered that the inquirer might surely have saved himself the trouble of asking it. The drones as drones and while drones are of no use at all, but of a great deal of harm, whether they live in palaces or in poorhouses. And the hive which tolerates dronism will soon be eaten out, and de- servedly so. As a nation, then, the question of the drones is one of vital importance to us ; and the form of the question for practical purposes will be — Of what use ought they to be ? Determine to what class they belong, and then apply that question to that class, and the answer is soon found. If it be a question applying to any class of large owners of any kind of property, the answer is, they ought to be of use by so acting, that by their superior advantages they may produce the greatest quantity of value out of that which they own, and their ownership is not only tolerated but ordained and protected by the AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 25 1 common laws that it may so act for the common good. A beneficent Providence has so arranged the course of affairs that the owners of any property thus making themselves of use,'themselves derive the first benefit; while the next advantage is enjoyed by those of whose aid the owner avails himself, and who receive immediately in the shape of wages, a portion of the increased value of the property, while the last and great benefit is that of the public at large, to whose use the increased valuable production must ultimately be directed. This principle applies to owners — owners, that is. of large quantities of any commodity, be it corn or cotton, money or land. The use of the owner as an owner, is the means of increasing for the general benefit the utility of the article of which the law permits his being the owner. The use, then, of the landlord (landowner) is to * be a means of increasing the utility of the land for the benefit of the country. The manufacturer, the shipowner, the land- owner, have respectively much influence upon the comforts and wellbeing of the factory labourers, the workers of the ship, and the occupiers of the land ; and the laws for the general good, while they secure the property of the owner, should secure also the comforts and wellbeing of the workers of the poorer classes ; but as the law does not and cannot justly defend the property of any owner against his own maladministration, so the law cannot justly attempt to defend the operative against the effects of 252 SIXTY years' experience his own malpractices. Each party is, or ought to be, defended in the exercise of his useful energies and lawful profession, and each must be suffered to destroy his own welfare by his own misconduct or indolence, but not that of others. The use of the landlord thus explained, is to be a means of causing the land to produce the greatest quantity of valuable commodity, of which he reaps the direct benefit as owner. The labourer or operative reaps in wages immediate benefit, and the public the ultimate benefit in abundance. Ever)' law which favours the drone, be he the palace or poorhouse drone, directly prevents the utility of the landowner ; and, still more, every law that loads the energetic active member of the com- munity with burdens for sustenance of the drone, cuts directly at the root of national welfare. The landlord whd is of the use he ought to be, only does his duty. What he desires and demands is, that he shall not be classed with the drones, not be hindered from filling his legitimate place in the social order by a mad and wicked system of legislation which attacks him and his industrious assistants in the work of national advancement, and taxes them unduly for the support of lazy paupers and for the luxury of lazy proprietors. If there be a property in the world the possession of which places the owners in a position to be of use, that property is the Irish soil. If there ever was a system of legislation calcu- AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 253 lated to prevent the owners of property from making themselves useful by rendering the fruits of that property abundant and available for the general welfare, it is that system under which we suffer now, in so far as it swamps the property of the industrious for the support of the indolent, and enables the indolent to throw an equal share off himself upon his active and useful neighbour ; and this applies to all classes, from the peer to the peasant. The writer is no mere theorist as to the capability of the Irish soil ; that is to say, its power to yield immense increase in return for increased outlay and labour. As a landlord on the west coast of Ireland he is a sufferer under the present calamities of the people. Possessing an estate large in extent but small in produce, and excessively populous, he was in a posi- tion to ask himself, Of what use can I be as an Irish landlord ? Left without funds in cons'equence of the general insolvency of the tenantry under the present visitation, while the clergyman's tithe, the poor rates, the public burdens, the interest of money demanded full payments, he seemed to be in a hope- less position. The Legislative Government of the country has, however, done its duty as a legislation in so far as to facilitate the action of a landlord who has the will and the energy to determine to be of use in the present crisis ; and the writer availed himself of the Di-ainage and Land Improvement Acts, under which the means of making his land productive are to be advanced by the Government upon the ample security of his property pledged for the repayment, which 254 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE must be made either by setting apart a yearly portion of the improved returns, or by disposing of a part of the improved property. There have been difficulties to grapple with, discouraging prospects to bear up against, prejudices in himself and in others to van- quish — patience, perseverance, and energy have been severely taxed. But for what are we given faculties and energies if we are not to use them so as to conquer by their means ? What, that is worth attaining, can be attained without a good share of these besetting difficulties standing in the road to bar progress ? A landlord, and above all an Irish landlord in these days, is of no use, unless he determines to be so against all opposi- tion. The result of the attempt of the writer is, so far, ample payment for all he may have suffered, if hard work of body and mind is to be called suffering. This result is a large quantity of land producing now such increased quantity of crop that there is no doubt of the success of the undertaking, a larger quantity of land prepared under superior advantages for next year's crop, and the population of my own estate saved from the pauperism and degradation that surround them. None of them have been in the poorhouse, and none of them need have been on the public works or soup kitchens, though a few of them did prefer the drone's fare and the lazy work upon the public roads ; but these are exceptions, and by no means numerous. The population of this property are now much improved in their moral position ; they only desire to be enabled to live by their industry. AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 255 The combinations among them against task work and against other regulations necessary for their wel- fare, are gone. And this is not a little experiment, made in a select corner under favourable circumstances, or among a people who entered into the proprietor's views. It extends over many thousand'acres, many hundred families, and is spread into different parishes and various localities. The tenantry for a time resisted the attempts of the proprietor, not indeed with violence but by doggedly refusing to work. The surrounding mass of idleness on the part of the poor, and the surrounding prevalence of the do- nothing system on the part of the rich, have exercised their counteracting forces and influence ; and if under all these circumstances the effort of an Irish landlord to be of use has been successful, surely there is room to hope that as a class they may be of such use that no taunting inquirer may ever say, " What is the use of Irish landlords ? " In order to succeed in this endeavour to render his property available for use, the Irish landowner must divest himself of the vain idea that an extensive quantity of property without equally extensive means to work it, is wealth. Many of us landlords hinder our usefulness by grasping with a greedy clutch the whole extent of our lands, and, like all excessive and ill-directed desires, this will ultimately defeat its own object ; and while many a man out of ^looo a year of land, having sold a fourth of it has by the judicious application of the purchase money raised his income to ^^1500 or £2000 ; rriany others, grasping the 256 SIXTY years' experience whole while unable to deal with it for lack of means, or from being under encumbrances, have ended without any land at all. Land improvement to be efficiently executed and to pay well must, as a rule, be done on a large scale. The profits of a small undertaking are apt to be eaten up by the staff and 'machinery, which are relatively more expensive than in a large one. Good wages are both directly and indirectly among great means of facilitating land improvement. They give the employer a hold over his men. They give the men encouragement and means of strength, and in Ireland the effect ought to be most advan- tageous in gradually inducing the wretched holders of very small farms to become the comfortable earners of good wages. The question of the manner of cul- tivation, the size of farms, emigration, or the locating in labourers' cottages of very small farmers, are questions which vary in different localities and under different circumstances. These must be decided by local details ; the purpose of the writer is to maintain a principle, and to support it by broad facts. And he would now turn to the inquirers who ask, " What is the use of Irish landlords ? " and urge them to turn about and ask the Government, ask the public, " What shall be done with Irish landlords? " Shall the useful be supported in their usefulness, and the case of the useless made intolerable to them ? or, shall the useless be fostered upon the useful and both ruined together ? In plain English for England let it be asked. Shall Ireland be useful as a part of the Empire, or shall it be the Empire's ruin ? AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 257 The taxation of absentees has been with many well- wishers to Ireland's prosperity a favourite scheme in order to make the landlords of use ; but though some truth may be at the root of this idea, much error is in its development. Some absentee landlords who have capable resident agents are active energetic improvers of their property, while too many resident landowners are worse than drones. If the taxation for the support of the poor on a landed property were proportioned in each case to the pauperism upon that property, then all the good intended by an absentee tax would be attained, and the tax would not be a mere punishment on the owner for having neglected his duty to the public, but would be, a stimulus to use his property so as to improve the condition of the people upon it, and to cure the evil of pauperism, which he would find a most expensive and ultimately ruinous evil to allow upon his property. An argument against the possibility of providing for the Irish population by agricultural improvement, has frequently been advanced with an appearance of truth. It is, that as improved land requires less cultivation afterwards, works of improvement will tend ultimately to throw out of work a great many labourers. In answer it is affirmed, that though land well-drained and improved may require less labour to produce from it fair crops of corn, etc., nevertheless that improved land will make so much greater return for close and expensive cultivation, as to open a field for the profitable application of vastly 17 258 SIXTY years' experience more labour than is required when the land lies in an unimproved state. This has reference to land already under cultivation, though in a state requiring drainage and other works to render it more produc- tive ; but there are many hundreds of thousands of acres besides, which are at present in such a state that no field for labour is afforded in cultivating them, and which if drained and treated scientifically would both remunerate the speculator and create a demand for labour ever after. And lastly it should be obsei-ved that, without speaking of the agricultural labourer in the ordinary cropping of the land, the whole of the strength of the population which could be spared from the regular farm labour would be no more than sufficient to render the land of Irelaind fit for tillage in a period of twenty or twenty-five years. This space of time would afford many opportunities of introducing manufactures or applying other means for the further welfare of the population, while an immensely increased production from the land, and a state of improved industry and consequent advanced civilisation among the people, would call for the introduction of manufactures. We have been taught, and it is to be hoped learned, very important lessons in this past year of misery and of attempts to relieve that misery. Among these lessons one of the chief is, that doing for people what they ought to do for themselves is mistaken bene- volence, and the greatest difficulty that presents itself to a Government desirous of legislating for the benefit of the country, and to a landlord anxious to be of AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 259 use, arises from the degraded, demoralised state of the population consequent upon the, perhaps, unavoidably gratuitous rations, and worse than useless employment of which the poor were made the victims while their life was supported thereby. Some well-intentioned persons cry : " Make the landlords take care of their people ". The people do not belong to the landlords, God forbid they should. The people are men, men in a country of freedom, and a man's privilege is to take care of himself. The law rightly prevents him from doing what he may think for his benefit if it is against the welfare of society; but legislation to take care of men while they have their health and faculties, is legislation to unman, to degrade them. Legislation rightly in- terferes with property when the neglect of that property becomes a public evil. If corn merchants in time of want, instead of rendering their property available for the bread of the people, attempted to destroy it, the law should interfere. It may seem an absurd idea that the owners of property would rather render it useless to themselves than let others use it to the profit of all parties ; but this supposition supplies a case similar to that of the proprietor who owns an acre of land capable of producing a good crop of corn if improved, and capable of returning ample remuneration to the owner for the cost of improve- ment. By holding this acre and neglecting to improve it, he commits a treble injury upon the community — he stops the food of those who would eat the corn if it were made to grow ; he stops the 25o SIXTY years' EXPERIENCE wages of those who would earn the means of living by labouring in the improvement of the field ; and he cuts off his own advancement in prosperity, which is also an injury and loss to the community of which he is a member. And surely legislation that would prevent the acre thus lying unimproved, and which would tax the owner of that acre directly with the support of the pauperism consequent upon his per- verse conduct, would be of public benefit, while even the person who might seem to suffer by it could save himself from the taxation by improving his own property. The position that property has its duties as well as its privileges is incontrovertible. And the duty of a proprietor as such, at least so far as whole- some legislation can insist on the performance of duty, is to use his property so that the public shall not suffer by his use or neglect of it. The care of the people living on the property is a separate question. If the people were in a good moral condition, educated, sober, steady and industrious, then, without conspiracies or combinations they would command a favourable treatment from the proprietor to whose welfare they would be, at least, as necessary as he is to theirs. If the people, unhappily, are far from being in such a state, the remedy is not in taking care of them in their degraded state ; such caretaking may be for a time absolutely necessary to prevent their starving, but this care is no permanent remedy for the evil. The real remedy is to alter and improve their AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 261 social condition, and this remedy is to be applied by those who are possessors of that which in its right use tends directly to improve the mass of the people. Landlords may be the possessors of this property, but it is not solely confined to them ; and landlords cer- tainly ought to use the property and position they have in Ireland for the social benefit of the com- munity. But the possession, the use of which is to produce the most important and nationally vital work of rescuing the mass of the people out of their present deplorable state, is Education, knowledge, intelligence. Of what use is the possessor of this property ? Be he landlord or merchant, professional or commercial man, student or mechanic, he should use his pro- perty, his mental wealth, for the benefit of himself and of his neighbour, in the development of truth, in the advancement of right principle, in the improve- ment of the mass of his fellow-countrymen. Of what use is any man ? The simple answer to this general question will supply an answer to every particular question as to the use of any particular class. Any man is of use when he rightly uses that of which he is the rightful possessor. An Irish landlord has possession of land, and may be presumed to have some possession of education, knowledge, intelligence ; and in the right use of both these kinds of property he may be of great use to himself and to the community. And the legislative body representing the whole community, is of use when it exercises the power committed to it so as to 262 SIXTY years' experience facilitate and encourage the right use of his property by every man, and to prevent, if possible, even a seeming advantage being given to any one by the misuse of any possession which he enjoys as a member of the community. Once more, to answer plainly the question with which we started : " What is the use of Irish landlords ? " To make good use of their lands. And what about the people ? Are not they the most important part of the matter ? True, the land is only of importance as it conduces to the welfare of the people. But as far as the present crisis is concerned, let the landlords be enabled, and then induced or com- pelled, to use their land as it should be used, and then the people, instead of requiring to be taken care of, will be able to take care of themselves. Irish landlords and imperial legislators, consider this! In affirming that Irish landlords can be of use, and ought to be used, in the advancement of the people of Ireland from their present degradation and poverty, it is by no means meant that they only can be of essential use in this matter, or that the use to be expected and exacted from other classes is to be made light of; still less is it conceded that Irish land- lords are alone answerable for, or guilty of, the present state of the Irish people. It is not because they deserve as a punishment to be burdened, but because they are in a position to be eminently useful, that the Legislature should look chiefly to them, and study AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 263 how to make much use of them. Irish landlords are not guiltless of the misery of the poorer Irish ; but an ample share of the blame is due to every class of society in the Empire, and an overwhelming share of blame and of shame to that class from whence has flowed a stream of vicious legislation under which Ireland has deteriorated, while every other European country has been advancing. CHAPTER XXI. 1850-1853. After the crisis of 1845-1850. — Advice to tenants, De- cember, 1850. — The return of prosperity. — Address to tenants on education, political freedom, religious freedom, January, 1853. [By 1850 the severer characteristics of the famine crisis had disappeared, at least from Donegal, and a moderate measure of prosperity begun to appear. In his address to his tenantry dated 25th December, 1850, Mr. Hamilton writes: — ] There are, I suppose, none of us so foolish as to expect to get through hard times without some trouble, a good deal of hard work and of pinching. I have lived among you and you all can judge if I have shrunk from trouble, hard work or pinching myself — had I done so I could not have given the employment or the assistance or carried out the works I have done ; and I tell you that if you shrink, and do not work beyond what is usual, and bear up against loss and trouble, you will not do. And any help I could give would be of no use to a man who is not deter- mined to help himself by God's blessing on his honest endeavours. I must say in your praise that there have been (264) SIXTY years' experience as an IRISH LANDLORD. 265 much industry and great exertions among you, I wish I could say it of every one of you, and very little complaining, indeed the greatest complainers are in general those who are the slowest workers. I have, as far as I could, set you an example, and employed many of you in improving land. You see many acres producing from five to ten pounds worth of corn or of hay which used not to produce much more than as many shillings worth. Some of you have tried such works yourselves and found the benefit. If any tenant, whether he has a lease or not, finds that with all due attention and industry his land does not produce enough to afford the rent now laid on it, let him come to me and say : " Look over my farm, see the order I have it in, and how I take the most out of it, and judge if it is able to pay the present rent, for I find it too heavy". I will not be so unreasonable as not to attend to him, but will give his case my best attention, and if I find he has done his best, I will do my best. But if I find that his farm cannot pay its rent because it is not worked as it should be, shall I be ready to lose my rent that he may occupy my land without industry ? No, that would indeed be unreasonable. Let us understand one another, we each want the other — you want the use of my land, and I want you to pay me what is fair for it. Now it would be unreasonable on my part if I were to require of a tenant that he should pay me more rent than the land he holds could fairly afford when it is well worked and the most is made of it. 266 SIXTY years' experience and it would be unreasonable of me if I were to take advantage of an industrious tenant to exact the last penny his industry could enable him to pay for the land he holds. But it would be unreasonable of any tenant to expect me to bear all the burden of bad times, and to make him as well off as if we had good times, as we shall have, I trust in God, before long. [The next address, in January, 1853, signalises the arrival of the prosperity desired in the last sentence above. This address is here printed in full, and treats of education, political freedom, and reli- gious freedom in a liberal and enlightened spirit.] To THE Tenants on the St. Ernan's Estate. St. Ernan's, Donegal, January, 1853. My dear Friends, — I thank God that by His blessing our country is in so different a state as to outward prosperity from what it was the last time I thus addressed you. It has pleased God to bless our land in many ways, and by means of some things which were by many persons thought likely to be injurious to us. I pray God we may show more thankfulness under His mercies tl^an we did repent- ance under His chastenings. It now lies in a great degree in our own hands to become a prosperous people, more than we ever were before. We have learned some severe lessons of late years, let us now profit by them. Necessity has driven us to more exei'tion, and we have learned that our old methods of cultivating our land and of AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 267 managing our crop and cattle could be much im- proved. We have still a great deal to learn. We have been taught, too, not to despair in the worst circumstances, but to trust in God and do our best. When the fruits of the earth in a great degree failed, when the spade and the plough brought little return for the hard labour of our men, it was so ordered that the needles of our women and girls should bring what was wanting, and a door of relief was opened which saved us from sinking when all seemed nearly hope- less. With regard to this great blessing I must say a few words. People often make a curse of a blessing through their greediness and their love of gain. You have read of people who offered up their children to false gods and idols, killing them, burning them in sacrifices to the gods they worshipped. Is it not horrible to your minds and hearts to think of such unnatural wickedness ? Well, then, do not let it be said by those who may hear or read of us and of our times, that we so worshipped money and gain that we would deny education to our daughters that they might earn the more for us. It is good to make them industrious, but the way some of our poor girls are kept at work and kept from school, is sacrificing their health to destruction, and, as far as parents can do it, is sacri- ficing their minds to dark ignorance, and even their souls to the powers of darkness. Oh do not thus return God's mercies with ingratitude. He made your daughters a help to you in your need and beyond 268 SIXTY years' experience your hope. I beseech you for God's sake and for your children's sake, deal not wprse than heathens with them ; send them to school, teach them to be good, useful and happy ; and remember that there is something better than gain of money, that there is a world and a life to come, for you and them. I have observed with much satisfaction a spirit of manly independence increased among you. There is, however, still much room for further increase in this respect. It must be a vain attempt to make laws which will put tenants in a good position, until tenants learn to act like men and like honest men, honest to themselves as well as to those whose land they take for rent. While tenants are afraid of landlords, or while they think to make landlords afraid of them, there is want of manly honesty. While tenants let themselves be deceived or over- reached by their landlords, or while they try to deceive or over-reach them, there is again want of manly honesty. Thank God there is an improvement in these things, and I trust there will be more, until it shall be felt and seen that both the owner of land and the occupier understand and feel that the true interest of each is in fair, open dealings, in an honestly made bargain, honestly kept on both sides. Of course there always will be many occasions upon which landowners and tenants may show kindly feelings towards each other and aid each other. I hope I shall not be backward in doing my part. AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 26g and I assure you it always gives me much gratifica- tion to receive from a tenant any favour or kindness which it is not distressing to him to give. We are men on both sides, and every exchange of good offices, however small, should be pleasant and im- proving to us. There have been, I am sorry to say, some attempts hereabouts as well as in other parts, to stir up a bad feeling between landlords and tenants. I think, how- ever, that most of you have good sense enough to see through them, and good feeling enough to resist them. The last election of members of Parliament gave occasion for much agitation on this subject, and plenty of bad feeling was excited by parties who care not one straw what evil consequences may come to the people, if they only gain their own ends. These people raise a cry of Tenant Right,* or whatever tune they think they can make the ignorant people dance to. Now, I should be acting strangely if I were to * Tenant Right, i.e., the outgoing tenant having power to sell his interest in the farm to the incoming tenant, subject to landlord's veto. This custom prevailed in Ulster, but did not come under Act of Parliament statute till 1870. Mr. Hamilton writes December, 1850 : " What do they mean by Tenant Right ? No tenant was ever dispossessed of his land on my estate, without being allowed to sell his holding, or, if I took it, I never allowed him less than from five to fifteen years' rent in cash paid and money due by the tenant. And where good houses or other improvements had been made, they were always paid for besides." — Ed. 270 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE oppose the real rights of tenants, but I oppose the iniquity of deceiving people with false pretences, and taking advantage of a word like Tenant Right to carry the political plans of any person into effect. I do not seek to compel any man to vote at elections contrary to his own real opinion. And I think and affirm that any man who does seek to compel a voter, acts wrongly as a man, and unconstitutionally as a subject of our Queen and member of our com- monwealth. Whether he be landlord or clergy, if he holds out the terrors of his power to force any one to vote, his conduct is utterly unjustifiable, and if he were my landlord or my clergyman I would not submit to it. The la\y of our country appoints certain persons to be the voters or electors, and if the opinion of any person be that some of these voters are not com- petent to choose whom they should vote for, that person has no right to go against the law and deprive the voter of his choice by threats or by any form of coercion. It is indeed my duty to my country and to my neighbour to advise him, and to show the reason why one candidate is more or less worthy than another, and why in some cases it may be better for a voter to take my advice, as an old friend, than to listen to the tale of a stranger or the threats of either clergy or landlords. But the law of my country gives him a free vote, and I honour that law and wish too much to induce others to hoftour it to set its principle at defiance, or to teach others that we are in any case to judge the laws or td) act AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 27 1 contrary to their spirit and meaning when it suits us to do so, unless where the law of God compels us. There is no man more decidedly for civil, com- mercial, 3SiA especially for religious freedom than I am. But I know that these are mere empty sounds used for electioneering and other selfish ends, unless the people be free in their own souls ; unless the traders and farmers be free from dishonesty and narrow- mindedness towards those they deal with, merchants or landlords, and unless the professors of Chris- tianity be free from those slavish, superstitious, or bigoted feelings which make them the poor tools of designing men, and unchristian haters of their brethren. Ignorance robs men of their freedom and makes them slaves to some one thing or another. , It makes men bad subjects and bad rulers, bad children and bad parents, bad congregations and bad clergy, bad in every way, for it robs them of their real freedom as citizens of their country, as traders or farmers, and especially as religious beings with immortal souls. And, my dear friends, all this concerns us in our present matter of communication ; for, ignorance also makes bad landlords and bad tenants, and while it does so, all the Acts of Parliament that can be thought of will never mend the matter. Get rid, then, of this enemy — Ignorance ; educate your children, improve yourselves — and may our gracious God and Saviour help you to learn His 272 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. own blessed truth, of which He says : " Ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free ". This word is for us all, let us be true to our God, to our country, to our neighbour, and so we shall be true to ourselves, and in honesty and industry shall prosper here, under God's blessing, and shall meet in a better life to bless God for all His gifts and goodness. — Ever your friend, John Hamilton. CHAPTER XXII. Visit to Germany, 1852. — Rev. F. D. Maurice. — Daughter's grave at Carlsruhe. — Democracy in France, Germany, etc. — Improved condition of tenants round St. Ernan's, October, 1852. — Funeral of the Duke of Wellington. — Industries for helping the Irish peasantry. [In December, 1851, Mr. Hamilton left home and remained on the continent, principally in Germany, for about eight months.] Rev. Frederick Denison Maurice. Neuwied, 22rd December, 1851. — When passing through London I visited Frederick Maurice in Queen's Square, going in the evening to make sure of finding him, and met Frederika Bremer at tea there, a nice little elderly lady just returned from a tour in America. Though I only saw her for an hour it will give additional pleasure to the reading of any of her works. An hour with Frederick Maurice is always pleas- ant and profitable to me. We do not agree on many points, but we both seek and love the truth, and both perceive that consistency lies not in sticking to what one has held, but in acknowledgment of the truth, though it contradicts one's previous sentiments 18 (273) 274 SIXTY years' experience and opinions. It puzzles me how he can fail to see and teach the unbounded love and salvation of God in all its fulness, seeing, as he does, so much of God's real character as revealed in Jesus. He wonders perhaps at much in me, and likely with more reason. God teach and stir up us both ! Visit to Daughter's Grave at Carlsruhe. Carlsruhe, 20th May, 1852. — My wife and I, with our three daughters, Mary, Arabella and Helen, are here on our pilgrimage to our dear Isabella's grave. I feel deeply the loss I have personally had in that dear child. I do not repine, but I feel it. There was a peculiar agreement and consent of our hearts and minds, we understood each other and felt to- gether. And do we not so now ? Oh that my mind and heart were more above with hers. God our Father, make our communion brighter. I have much blessing in my three remaining daughters, and if I cultivate it I may find as much agreement and fellowship. Lord, help me to do so. Our dear child's grave, where her body lies at the corner of the middle walks of the cemetery along with our faithful servant and dear sister in the Lord, Rebecca McClearn, is quite overgrown with weeds, among which a few flowers peep out. It was for several years nicely kept ; but the graves of our kind friends Madame de Struve and Elise her daughter, who showed this token of love, are in the cemetery, and these, too, are overgrown and neglected. 21st May. — We have had our grave put in order AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 275 and planted with evergreen periwinkle, also Madame de Struve's ; the grave of Elise is so in the crowd that we could only have its grassy mound green as it is. It is a sad pleasure, but a pleasure, to do this. We have gone about our old haunts here, but it is very sad to do so, the old faces are nearly all gone. A Mr. Hase, who used to attend our Sunday meeting, recognised and spoke to me, and expressed his thank- ful remembrance of former times. Carlsruhe is still in a state of siege. I should not know it if I had not seen it in the newspapers. Democracy in France, Germany and England. London, /\th August, 1852. — I arrived here thismorn- ing from Paris. I had a painful business to do there, how it may succeed I know not. God give it the needful blessing ! My business took me but one hour, so I had time to look well about me in Paris, a strange, fine city it is, with wondrous mixture of grand and mean, of elegance and indelicacy. A strange capital of a strange people. They seem to want an emperor already, after so much blood shed for freedom from despotism. Here and in Germany the mass of the people seem, at least, to have learned that in the putting down of the rule of kings and aristocracy there is not certainly more freedom at- tained, and still less, certainly, by the setting up of the rule of the lower class. What keeps down the revolutionary spirit on the continent is dread of the rise of the ex- 276 SIXTY years' experience treme democrats to power, and the consequent anarchy. The people are not yet fit to rule because they are not yet capable of willing obedience to any rule for the general benefit. Till they are so they cannot rule, and it is better till then that they be ruled even by despotism ; and they feel it so, but do not see the remedy. I am in principle a more utter democrat than any I ever met with, but before the people can govern, they must be able to govern, the test of which is willingness to be governed for the general good ; for the people who govern must govern something, and in this case that something is themselves. In England, reform, continually open and continually advancing, though with very imperfect principles or practice, still seems to prevent revolu- tion by a much higher and better principle than that of mere fear of the evils of the democracy of a bar- barous people. Improved Condition of the Tenants. St. Ernan's, 14th October, 1852. — At home again. God give us a blessing here and make us a blessing. I have much to do to bring things into a trim con- dition. My wife is busy arranging house and house- hold ; my daughter Mary planning the getting up of her school of girls and little boys, under the maligned National Board of Education. The altera- tion of the condition and spirits of the people is great since last year, all is now thriving, no one grumbling, but almost all saying they are doing well, and tenants ready to pay their rents. AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 277 Funeral of the Duke of Wellington. 16th November, 1852. — I am now en route to the Duke of Wellington's funeral, having been bidden as a relative. Bath's Hotel, Dover Street, igth November. — In company with William Foster and Thomas Stewart I made'a prosperous voyage and journey, and we three went yesterday in a brougham to the Horse Guards to take our place in the funeral procession. It took us two hours to reach the rendezvous, and we were half an hour late, so great was the throng at that early hour. We arrived at 8"30 a.m., the head of the procession had started, but many greater "guns" were also necessarily late. Our turn to start in the mourning coaches did not come till near 10 o'clock. I was in the sixty-seventh and last coach, having made up my mind late to come, and written to my cousin, the present duke, who kindly applied to the earl marshal who put on another coach, sixty-six being the number and these all filled. We went in Court dress mourning, which not possessing we hired at Nathan's in Tichborne Street. This, however, was not our case alone, for I saw honourable names in abundance, Wellesleys and Pakenhams, in Nathan's order book. The weather had been fearfully wet for a week past, and at six o'clock yesterday morning it was still pouring rain in torrents, but, thank God, it cleared and was a fine day, though at night it poured again. I saw most of the procession set out, and at length the funeral 278 SIXTY years' experience car with its bronze wheels and the coffin high exalted on the top, drawn by twelve enormous black horses —then the forty last mourning coaches, in the last of which I was. We went through the Park to Apsley House, the road lined with crowds. I observed that multitudes suddenly showed great emotion, and many persons burst into tears as we came up, though the car and coffin were a quarter of a mile in advance of us. At first I could not guess the reason, but looking behind I saw that next after our carriage came the duke's charger, led by his old groom, — with the empty saddle and boots reversed. This sight made those feel who Had resisted the sight of the car and coffin. All through the streets to St. Paul's the crowd was enormous, yet not one loud noise, not one unreasonable advance or push called for the interference of the police, all was orderly, still, solemn. The clubs and other build- ings had ascending rows and benches prepared, and hung with black. When we passed large openings, as Cockspur Street, Trafalgar Square, etc., the sea of faces was wondrous, yet no jostling or pushing. From Temple Bar the streets were lined with troops, the duke's old regiment, the thirty-third, next to the cathedral. The arrangements inside St. Paul's were excel- lent. I feared the black hangings would hide the architecture, but all was admirably managed. There were i5,ooo or 17,000 persons in the cathedral. The service was not very impressively performed, and the music and singing paltry in so great a temple. AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 279 still the committing the body to earth and the spirit to God of our " dear brother " was very strik- ing, the coffin sinking slowly into the dark pit while a " dead march," toned through the lofty cupola, had all the effect of the highest scenic art and all the reality of fact, such greatness and glory at an end. The behaviour of all in the cathedral was ex- cellent. Prince Albert stood close to where I was placed, and seemed in real earnest. The whole was over by about four o'clock, and the rain recommenced in the night. I met many friends and acquaintances at the funeral, and was kindly received by the- present duke, whom I visited next day, as I am to leave town to-morrow. Industries for helping the Irish Peasantry. Redhouse, Ardee, ^th December, 1852. — On my way home am staying with my good friend and cousin, Mrs. Ruxton, here. She is a wonderful old lady, eighty years of age, and active in body and mind. Harriet Fortescue lives with her, and is progressing in good, seeing God in the plenitude of His loving kindness, and exerting herself for the spiritual and bodily weal of her fellow-creatures. She has by much exertion, and fighting through many difficulties and discouragements, established a shirt-making in- dustry among the females round Ardee, by which many earn from two to five shillings a week, a great thing in poor families where the females were either useless consumers or obliged to do men's work in the fields, but chiefly the former. She had lately a 28o SIXTY years' experience as an IRISH LANDLORD. contract to supply a London house with a hundred dozen shirts per week, and has now sold her trade for ;fioo to the London house, binding them to certain conditions with the workers. This is a witness that she has succeeded in doing something for poor Ireland, with God's blessing. It always does me good to have a visit here even for a short time. Harriet Fortescue and I had a good walk to visit some of the houses in the country beyond Ardee, where several of her workers and school children live. CHAPTER XXIII. 1853-1854. Mesmeric experiences — using mesmerism to allay pain. I BEGIN to write these, 6th February, 1853, at St. Ernan's, to aid myself in the study of God and man, of spirit and matter, of will and work, and in the means of doing good and relieving pain, and very especially in ascertaining my powers over self, or rather the power of my spirit over my body. [Under the date 20th May, 1849, London, Mr. Hamilton records in his diary account of interviews he had with Dr. Elliotson, Conduit Street, and Dr. Ashburton, Grosvenor Street, and of cases he saw treated by them ; and thus sums up his impres- sion : — ] In conversing with both of these men I found that I had by comparison and cogitation in my mind upon the spiritual, mental, and physical observations I had made, come to the same conclusions in many things as they had done, especially with regard to the nervous system, and the medical effects of medi- cines, imagination, change of air, and scene, and now of mesmerism, being all the same in nature, viz., that all are by the excitement of currents or vibrations in the nervous system changing peccant currents and (281) 282 SIXTY years' experience their effects, or introducing or causing beneficent currents, and thus checking disease or actually producing healthy action. 6th February, 1853. — I have always been subject to inflammatory and relaxed sore throat, frequently recur- ring on every exposure to sharp wind, especially if followed by exposure to much warmth ; also to inflam- mation of the nose and lips from like causes. I have within the last year had at least twenty such attacks, and in every case have succeeded in banishing the evil in a few hours by mesmerising by passes with the will and expectation to do so. The habit of my constitu- tion almost always was to suffer for several days whenever these attacks had any beginning. Incipient cough I have in the same way stopped. I have allayed the pain of hurts from violence, and never failed to mitigate and soon remove attacks of rheumatism in wrists and ankles, the former of which I had often been plagued with. I am subject to lumbago or some similar pain in lower regions of back, extending to hips. Whenever I can succeed in fixing my will and resolve upon it I banish this pain. Last week I was much affected with it, and it was increased by a false step on rough ground. I was particularly annoyed at it a.nd felt that I could concentrate my power to conquer it. I succeeded perfectly in half an hour; from much pain I was perfectly easy, had no return for several days, though I drove eighteen miles in a gig one day, and have kept it under though it has threatened again, and I drove thirty-six miles in my gig yesterday. AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 283 About eight weeks ago I was called to see the daughter of one of my tenants who was, they said, in dreadful suffering. I found her with wrists, ankles, and knees swollen from rheumatic fever, and screech- ing with agony, so that several friends left the house in tears unable to bear her cries ; her face was highly flushed, tongue loaded, pulse 120, and she had had no sleep for ten minutes together for five days, and when she did sleep for a few minutes, her sister told me, it was a very troubled sleep, and she always wakened crying out loudly. She was panting and sweating with agony, and alternately moaning and shrieking when I went to see her. I had never mesmerised any one regularly except myself, but I made up my mind at once. Neither she nor any of her people knew what I was doing. I said only : " I will try what gently rubbing down her limbs will do ". She had also sore throat, pain in shoulders, oppression of heart, and was cutting a back tooth which caused great pain and inflammation in the jaw and swelled her face. She is a healthy girl of twenty-two years of age, used to all the work of a farmer's daughter. She continued to groan, writhe, and cry out for twenty minutes, then after a great crj- she said : " Ease is good," and in a moment she slept quite quietly. I made passes from her head to her feet, and she lost her flushed colour, her pulse sank and skin cooled. She wakened in ten minutes in some pain, but I put one hand on her head and the other over her knees, as she lay quite covered in 284 SIXTY years' experience as an IRISH LANDLORD. bed, and though she groaned and cried I persevered, and in ten minutes she was again asleep and slept like a child on its mother's breast for an hour. I do not think her sleep rendered her insensible to feeling, though it was so deep that a clock striking loudly or conversation did not wake her. Her sleep was so natural looking that I left her sleeping, desiring that she should not be disturbed, and that if she wakened they should coax her to sleep again. This was about six o'clock p.m. She soon wakened when I was gone, but not in severe pain, and passed a toler- able night. I visited her, repeating the mesmerism every day at about the same hour for a fortnight, always putting her to sleep and always in the same quiet natural-looking sleep from which she wakened always quietly, and generally within half an hour of my going away, but usually dozed off again. The pains continued to recur, sometimes rather violently, but only once anything like the first time I saw her. She got up too soon, and threw herself back in the cure ; still after a fortnight I left her able to sit up and fairly recovering, and on my return in ten days' time, though she had in the interval taken cold, she was going about the house complaining only of some stiffness and occasional twinges in the joints that had suffered most. She is now well and nearly strong again. March, 1854. — Some months after she was married, and has continued well. CHAPTER XXIV 1853- Donegal Library. — Rev. F. D. Maurice. — The King's College controversy. — Maurice deprived of his pro- fessorships. — A Westminster family — poverty and vice. — Calvinis m . Ravensdale, I'^th November, 1853. — Lord Clermont has given n:ie a number of duplicate books and others for our intended library in Donegal in connection with our Literary Institute. This I succeeded in getting formed lately by subscription, beginning with a reading-room for newspapers and periodicals. We have nearly twenty newspapers between daily, bi-weekly and weekly, and several magazines. The Donegal folk seem to appreciate it, and to feel them- selves a step up the ladder of civilisation. I suppose it is the smallest town in the United Kingdom that supports such an establishment. I am proud of my neighbours, and proud of having stirred them up to it. Rev. Frederick Denison Maurice. 45 Si- J'l'^^^' Place, London, 2^rd December, 1853. — A very rough sea passage and a very cold drive brought me safely here this day at noon, with my ribs (285) 286 SIXTY years' experience sore from the violence of the sickness at sea, and a rather severe cough from the following night journey. However, here all is comfortable ; my nephew John, whom I am escorting to Southampton to see off to India, takes my coming quite affectionately, is open and unreserved, and does not look on me as one merely to bear-lead or to be a check on him, but as a friend and companion. I was invited to stay at my good friend Frederick Maurice's, lecturer at Lincoln's Inn Chapel, and late professor* (in two chairs) at King's College, whence he has been removed for teaching the un- limited love of God and the continuance of His love and work of love after death. Maurice's is a very superior mind, and he cannot stop where others do ; but he is not clear in expression, and, as is generally the case, this produces by a reaction indistinctness of views. He is excessively attached to Church of Englandism in forms and expressions, curiously de- fending every word in liturgy, articles, creeds, yet explaining them away in many cases — insisting on words being taken in a fair obvious sense, yet making out that the baptismal formulary does not express anything like actual regeneration by the act of baptism, nor the Athanasian Creed any condemna- tion on those who do not agree with its details, nor the forms of absolution any absolving power in the priest, etc. When I see such a mind held by a * Professor of Modern History and English Literature, 1840, of Ecclesiastical History, 1846. — Ed. AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 287 prejudice or a system, how should I watch and pray in distrust of self, and in watchfulness that it is really truth which I seek, and not the upholding of the views I may have taken. Sunday, zjth November. — The fog has been con- tinual, and often intense, ever since we came. On some nights I could not see the gas lights on either side, when I stood in the middle of St. James' Street. My nephew and I went to the nearest church (in Waterloo Place), and had a good useful sermon ; a very pleasingly performed . service, decorous, re- verent and impressive, and a happy uniting at the Lord's table. The clergyman, whose reading we liked (I think his name is Repton), was, we heard, to preach in the afternoon ; but we had a cub of a parson, who talked, or rather read carelessly a vapid paper on nothing in particular. 21 Queen's Square, W.C., ^th December, 1853. — Here I am installed at my very dear friend Frederick Maurice's. He and his wife have had a very trying ";time lately. They are neither of them strong, she is very delicate, and they have been undergoing the attacks of the principal of King's College, Dr. Jelf, and the virulent attacks and misrepresentations of a party calling themselves " Evangelical," and repre- sented in a great degree by the Record newspaper. The ground of all this, is the view Maurice propounds and maintains from Scripture, and, he thinks, from the formularies of the Church of England, too, of God's unbounded love both as to extent of persons and of time. 288 SIXTY years' experience I have read the correspondence between him and Principal J elf. Maurice has the truth on his side and Scripture. Jelf has what is called orthodoxy, and the Church of England as her documents are ordinarily understood. Maurice has the best ground; but Jelf has, I think, the best of the argument, for Maurice gives up his vantage ground to bring in the Church formularies, instead of standing on Scripture and reason. I do not think either of them quite fair in argument, but, from my knowledge of Maurice and from the tone of Jelf's correspondence, I do not think either is at all intentionally unfair. Jelf thinks that Maurice preaches and maintains the ultimate ad- mission of all wicked and impenitent sinners to heaven ; and although Maurice takes every pains to explain that this is quite at variance with the truth which he preaches, and that it is the perseverance of God in seeking and saving the lost from their sins, and leading them, by renouncing. their wickedness, by penitence and change of heart and life through Jesus Christ, to fitness for heaven, and then to the place prepared for them, and for which they are redeemed and prepared by God's preparing love ; still Jelf cannot see this, and harps on the one string. Maurice does not even say that all shall ultimately be saved, but only that while any are in sin, God, who was in Christ reconciling the world to Himself, who came to seek and to save the lost, will show Himself the same, and will persevere in the work of reconciliation and salvation. AS AN miSH LANDLORD. 28g Both perceive that in this position of Maurice's is involved a great deal concerning the meaning and bearings of atonement, sacriiice, reconciliation, salvation, etc. ; but these are not prominently or plainly brought forward. The ground of the com- plaint against Maurice is the doctrine promulgated in his " theological essays " ; and his expulsion from his two professorships is pronounced upon that evidence. He continues to lecture at Lincoln's Inn. I heard him there yesterday. Much in his discourse was striking and excellent, some dark and difficult, not from the matter, but from the language. His brother-in-law, Archdeacon Hare, sadly altered by illness, was in the pew with me. He comes in with Maurice for a share of vituperation in the Record. I returned on Saturday after seeing my nephew John safe on board at Southampton. We arrived at Southampton at two, got all quietly arranged, spent a quiet evening at a quiet inn, read Romans xii. together, with prayer. May the teaching of that very precious portion cling to him and do him good ! He continued gay till Saturday morning, but then quite broken in spirit and looked wretchedly, evidently feeling much but struggling against let- ting it burst out. He said little, merely : "Dear uncle, I thought I should say more than ' thank you ' when we came to part, but I can find nothing to say ; you won't think I don't feel more ? " [In 1872 Mr. Hamilton wrote along the margin of his commonplace book containing a printed obitu- 19 2go SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE ary notice of " the late Professor Maurice," the following : — " I became acquainted with Maurice in Gepmany many years ago (1840). His sister Priscilla was left by him and a party of friends at Neuwied on the Rhine, where I was residing, and my wife heard that a young English lady was taken seriously ill at the house of one of the Moravians, of whom there is a congregation there. She found Priscilla Maurice dangerously ill, and ministered to her as a sister. When Maurice returned to Neuwied, Pris- cilla was much better, but not fit to travel : he could not prolong his stay, so she remained and returned to England with us, and afterwards visited us for a summer at St. Ernan's. Maurice's house in Queen's Square, and afterwards in Bedford Square, was my hotel when I frequently visited London alone, and many a night we sat with our feet on the fender after the house was at rest, enjoying a communion of mind and of spirit which was to me so pleasant and profitable. Then he was so easy to understand, which in his preaching and writing was not always the case. Priscilla continued our intimate friend till her death at St. Leonard's, where we happened to be at the time, and were much with her then. Maurice's sons were often with us in various places, notably once at Clifton, where I taught them to swim in the tepid bath." A Westminster Family — Poverty and Vice. — Calvinism. During my sojourn in London in December, 1853, AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 29I I was let into some acquaintance with low and miserable life, as well as with some remarkable char- acters for good and for evil, as follows. I questioned two decent-looking girls as to their way of life, their loitering manner leading me to suspect them, while their dress was not that of persons of improper life. The elder, about eighteen years old, told me they were sisters, their father and mother living in Westminster; the father getting good wages, but eating and drink- ing most of it, and furiously ill-treating his family, beating his wife, whom the daughter represented as a hard-working, broken-hearted woman. They used to have two rooms, there being six children, but by the forming of the new street, "Victoria Street," through Westminster, lodgings had become so dear they now had but one room. Her father had a few nights before attacked her with a knife and hunted her out of the house, and she was afraid to return. The occasion was : her brother is employed in a colour factory, — he is fifteen, — and he made and painted some little piece of furniture, his master having given him the paints. The father on coming home incjuired about it, and accused his son of stealing the paint from his master, and on his denying it, beat him. His sister Anne told him next day to get a certi- ficate from his master that he had given him the paint ; this he did, and Anne laid it under the father's plate at supper. When he lifted up the plate and saw it he said : " Ah, Miss Nanny, this is your saucy doing, but I'll do you now in earnest ". He got up, took a stick and came to her, but she sat still and said : 292 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE " No, father, you are not going to, I have done right, and you know it, and I won't be beaten ". He seemed cowed and sat down, but soon after having drunk a good deal, he snatched up a knife and rushed at her with an exclamation, and she ran out of the house, he chasing her along the street and swearing he would stick her. She acknowledged that when driven out then, and before, she had taken to wicked courses, but seemed to desire really to escape from them, and assured me she prayed to God every day to make some way of escape for her. She was employed in shirt-front making, which was a profitable business when work was plentiful ; she then Sometimes made three in a day at tenpence or a shilling each, but not often, and sometimes work was so slack she got only two in a week to do. I asked her how she came to be so plainly and poorly dressed, thinly and insufficiently. She said she had pawned some things to pay beforehand money for a lodging, as otherwise she would have to go into a house with regular prostitutes, which, she said, fallen as she was, she could not bear. I asked what she had pawned and she told me, but they were only such things as a shirt-maker would wear, and not such as a girl who wished to attract attention would have. I asked her, therefore, how she came not to have better-looking clothes as she confessed having received a good deal of money. " Ah, sir, it is because I had to get good clothes for my sister.'' " Why so ? " " She is a pretty girl and bigger than me, for I am AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 293 the eldest and was kept down in my growth to work and help mother with the little ones, and I lost my education, too, for all the rest went to school, but I can't read; and you know, sir, if my sister saw me nice and smart and herself poorly clad, she might long to be fine, and might go and be as bad as I am, and it is bad enough to have one of us lost ; so you see I had to give her things and not to get for my- self, and she is now, thank God, out of father's way, for a kind woman that takes washing from a large hotel, and has a family of her own, employed her sometimes, and when she found how it was with us at home, she made her come and live with her daughters entirely and never go home." I asked her how much she had pawned her things for, and she reckoned it up. I gave her enough to release them, and, on thinking how I might possibly put the poor girl in a position to leave her wretched way of life, it occurred to me to ask her if she knew of any clergyman who visited the poor in her district. She said : " Oh, -yes, Mr. X. ; he goes a good deal and has schools ". I was to leave London the next evening, so having taken her address I went next morning and found the clergyman mentioned, who seemed at first very glad to find one who wished to co-operate with him. I told him I would thank him to undertake to do something to rescue this poor girl, and related to him the whole story ; but when I said that I had given her money, he said : " No, surely you did not trust her ? she has long ago drunk it with her fellows that 294 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE associate with her ". I said I did not think so, and that one could hardly do good without some con- fidence, even in persons one side of whose character is bad, and that I did not think that a wretched girl who under such circumstances had fallen into guilt of one sort, was, therefore, certainly without truth or honesty. He laughed at my simplicity, saying : "Sir, you don't know them. I have 20,000 in my district and there are not 200 decent livers among the lot" And on my remarking that it must be very heart- breaking to live among such people, he said : " Yes, it would be insufferable, only that we know all is by God's decree, and if the crowd is to be lost in perdi- tion it will be to His greater glory". I merely remarked that I thought God's glory would be very different from that ; and, was sorry I had opened the poor girl's case to him at all. I went then to the place where Anne's father and mother lived, and inquiring among the neighbours verified as much of her story as possible. The mother was absent, having gone to the public washhouse where she was obliged to take her washing daily, as in her one room she had no place to wash and iron, by which she supported herself In the evening, speaking to a friend, I alluded to the great misery of having such a district in the care of a man, who had such ideas of God and His glory as Mr. X. My friend guessed two other clergymen, either of whom he thought was likely to be the one I had seen, for I did not tell the name. " However," he said, " God has not left His poor there quite with- AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 2g5 out a helper, there is a Mr. Nash who has set up a kind of refuge for culprits, and endeavours in a really Christian spirit and way to save as many in that wretched neighbourhood as he can." I determined from what I heard to stay another day in town and seek him out, and, if possible, commit my poor ac- quaintance to his care. The next morning after breakfast I met Anne again in the street near where I had first seen her. I asked her if she had got the clothes from the pawnbroker, She said : " Oh, sir, there is a mistake about that, you know we calculated how much it wanted, and we did not reckon it right ". " What," said I, " you did not get enough money ? " " Yes, sir, I got the clothes all out, but I got just twice as much money as it took ; indeed, sir, I did it by mistake and I hope you will forgive me, and here is the rest, and thank you, sir, I will never forget your kindness." I took the money and gave it again to her, saying it would keep her from want and its temptation for a few days, till something might be done for her. She said she was just going to be paid for some work and would not be in want ; how- ever, I gave her the money, and went on to seek Mr. Nash, to whose care I committed her, and then went to see her mother at the washhouse. I found her a ^civil-spoken, broken-hearted creature. She corrobor- ated all her daughter's story, and told me her daughter had come home at dinner-time and given her some money (the very same I had given her that morning) to get things necessary for herself and children, but she said : " Sir, I wish it may be well come by, she 2g6 SIXTY years' experience as an IRISH LANDLORD. declared it is or I would not take it, but, sir, I am afraid, for it is hard for a poor girl to be right, driven as she is ". In Mr. Nash's care I left her, and to her God and his God and my God I commend her and him, and also poor Mr. X. who has so strange an idea of God's glory. CHAPTER XXV. Two cases of the successful use of mesmerism in serious illness : Davidson of Tulloch and another. [In June, 1854, Mr. Hamilton accompanied his brother Edward, who was invaHded, to Aix-la-Chapelle, and remained there with him two months.] Mesmerism as a Curative Agent. Aix-la-Chapelle, 8th July, 1854. — I have heard from my niece at Spa that Davidson of Tulloch, who is a connection of mine by marriage,* is there quite broken down with sickness, hardly able to walk leaning on a friend ; he was so herculean a man when we saw him here in 1852. I must, if God will, go and see him soon. Spa, loth July. — Davidson is indeed a sad wreck, he has been very ill for several months, the doctors seem not to know what it is, but that a general ul- ceration of the bowels and stomach is either the cause or consequence of his illness is agreed, he suffers fearfully from spasms and pain, opiates have nearly lost their power, and chloroform alone, con- stantly inhaled, gives him any ease. His cousin, Mrs. Bruce, the wife of my old class-fellow and like- * Mrs. Davidson was half-sister to Mrs. Hamilton.— Ed. (297) 298 SIXTY years' experience ness, Stewart Bruce, told me this, and it occurred to me that mesmerism might be of use to him. He, poor fellow, jumped at the idea and I tried it at once. In fifteen minutes he slept quietly, his face assumed a happy look in place of the haggard, anxious expression it had before, his hands, which were like those of a corpse, got colour, and when in about an hour he awoke, he said he felt as he had not felt for months, but remarked : " I am quite frightened, it is so pleas- ant, too pleasant to be so free from pain and tremor ". The doctor came and he told him what had occurred. The doctor laughed at him, but Davidson held his hand toward the candle and said : " You know how that hand shook during the weeks you have seen me, see how steady it is now ". Still it was " stuff," and being invited to stay and see me mesmerise him to- night at ten o'clock, he said : " If I saw it a hundred times I would not believe it, for it is impossible ". However at ten I mesmerised him. He had told me that his bowels always required medicine, and that the bladder and kidneys were all astray, as gravel and thickness of the discharge proved, besides great pain and uneasiness accompanying it. He now sleeps calm and quiet while I watch by him ; God give His blessing to the means I am led to use, and make me useful to him. Aix, 12th July. — Davidson wakened about one o'clock, and in a half-asleep state got up and relieved himself by copious discharges. This occurred twice, the second time he wakened fully, told me he felt so well and comfortable, and free from all pain, but very AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 299 sleepy. He fell asleep immediately at half-past two, and I left him at three o'clock. At eight I returned to his room, and found that at half-past six he had called for his breakfast from a feeling of hunger, and eaten a good breakfast and an egg. He had had no appetite for months. He got up about nine o'clock, and soon after ordered a carriage in which he drove himself about all day, every one observing how totally he was changed. He promised to let me know how he gets on. Aix, 2/\th July. — I have been at Spa again, went on Wednesday, found Davidson much better, though very imprudent, dining sometimes at table d'hote-, etc. He has had no return of uneasiness or illness, the functions are regular, and his whole state much improved, but he had been attacked on Tuesday with a painful swelling of the knee like gout. The doctor said he thought it was so, and bandaged it up tight, which threw him into a fever of torture as the knee went on swelling and tightening the band- age. I removed the bandage, and at night in the presence of his wife and mother-in-law mesmerised him. He was in great pain and could not move without some one to handle and turn his leg, and though done with the greatest care, it made him roar out. However in fifteen minutes he slept. His wife said he was not asleep for he did not snore, but I find, in general, those whom I mesmerise do not snore, though they sleep a natural sleep. He slept all night, turning himself without wakening, 300 SIXTY years' experience though he often groaned when he did so. I sat by him till about two o'clock, and got up whenever I heard him and mesmerised him, which always made him quiet again. In the morning his pulse was down and the pain so much better that he got up and drove me all about. Mrs. Davidson told me that his disease came on with paroxysms, and that now, three weeks after the last bad attack, was the time to expect it. He told me it came on with anxiety, pain in the stomach, loathing, and violent green vomiting, followed by such spasms for several days that he often wished for death to release him, and each attack left him weaker than before. I therefore determined to stay a couple of days. On Thursday evening Davidson looked anxious and nervous, and told me afterwards, he felt all the premonitory sensa- tions of his attack. On Thursday night he slept well under mesmerising, and on Friday was rather low and drove out but little. On Friday night I mesmer- ised both for sleep and for relief of the internal ailment, and in the night all the peccant matter, as the doctors call it, was discharged, and he wakened every way relieved, knee easier, appetite good, anxiety of feeling and of face gone, and he drove me four leagues to Verviers. I had a good deal of opportunity of conversation with him as I lay in bed resting in the mornings, and he was eating his break- fast. I hope and trust these conversations will be of use to us both. Aix, 2,0th July, 1854. — I have had peculiarly great joy in recollections of home and thoughts of those I AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 30I am separated from, since I came here. These feel- ings make absence sore, but perhaps the very ground of them is strengthened and brightened by this absence. At all events, it is a bright spot in one's life to be able to be of comfort to a brother and sister like Edward and his wife as I am enabled to be here ; for I do not think they would do at all alone, there would be no chance of benefit to Edward from the waters of Aix, for he wants some one to cheer and encourage him, and sometimes to force him a little. Besides, God has given me the great blessing of using me for Davidson's good and even more. There is here a Countess of Bernstorif, aunt, I think, of the Prussian Minister in London, with her daughter and grand-daughter. Countess of Busche Kessel, the younger, a very fair and beautiful young person. The Countess of Bernstorff heard by some means of my mesmerising at Spa, and sent me a message to beg of me to call upon her, which I did. They are a very estimable family, Protestants, and I think really Christian. The old lady's companion, a delicate woman of some thirty-eight years old, was dreadfully ill, and receiving no benefit from doctors. One of the countess's daughters had been relieved from long and hopeless illness by mesmerism, and she begged me to try it for her poor suffering com- panion, to whom she is greatly attached. I found her with fearful headache, pains in back and limbs, cold feet, and unable to take even liquids without throwing up, though she was parched with thirst, pulse hard 120° to 130°. 302 SIXTY years' experience In half an hour she slept quietly and wakened soon with warm feet and still aching head, but a second operation sent her to sleep, and she wakened quite free from pain and, in general, comparative ease. This was on Tuesday last at five. At five o'clock on Wednesday, Thursday, Friday and Saturday I visited her; she has had no headache or pains since, warm feet, desire for food, and generally a stomach to take it, sleeps well every night. She always slept well under my mesmerising, except yesterday, and I have not seen her since, but I think she was affected by the mesmerising though she did not sleep. In this family I have made pleas- ant acquaintances, and though they go away soon I have already enjoyed some pleasant hours with them, and I look upon them as friends sent by God to open to me a door of some usefulness to a fellow-creature. The Countess Bernstorff goes to Paris, where her daughter is, then for the winter, generally, to Nice, the others go home to Hanover. Aix, 5th August. — I have received a letter from Mrs. Bruce at Spa, Davidson's cousin, saying the only fear was of his over-exerting his rapidly return- ing strength. My other patient is gone to Paris with her mistress, still better than when I left her. How much have I to thank God for in thus using me to relieve others ! Spa, 22nd August. — I came here to see Duncan Davidson who though wonderfully recovered is not yet quite right. He wrote lately to me, he who a month ago could not write a word without great AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 3O3 exertion, and then hardly legibly, wrote three sheets of notepaper full, in as steady a hand as I ever read. He had told me of his still being not altogether as he should be in his bowels and circulation, his feet often swelling. I had sent him a mesmerised sheet of paper which he placed on his breast going to bed, and slept delightfully, although suffering from a severe attack of bowel complaint, with great uneasiness which quite destroyed his rest the night before, and threatened to do the same again. To test the mesmerism, he tried in the forenoon the effect of the paper after a good night's rest. It put him to sleep immediately and for some time. The next night also, and he slept some hours longer than he had been accustomed to do since I had first mesmerised him. The other distressing symptoms also ceased. Davidson said he would come to Aix on Saturday, but as he did not do so, I came this way to see him, fearing he might be ill. I find he has gone to Tavigny, his chateau in the Ardennes, and intends to return here to-morrow, and on Friday last had batted at a cricket match, dined with the cricket party and gone to a ball ! Well as he is, for a man whose life a short time ago was not worth four days' purchase, this was indeed overdoing it ; however, he does not seem to have suffered. Within the last ten days I made the acquaintance of Mrs. Gregory, wife of Professor Gregory of Edin- burgh, who has studied and written on mesmerism and translated Reichenbach's books on the powers, forces and phenomena connected with vitality and will over matter and organisation. Mrs. Gregory has 304 SIXTY years' experience AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. mesmerised much, but apparently has injured herself in doing so. She is an .ardent searcher after Divine truth and a devout woman, but had come to the terrible stum- bling-block laid by theology in the way of inquirers when they try to understand how the good and mighty God can ultimately leave any of His offspring in destruction, and claim the victory to His own satisfaction while the enemy has possession of some of those whom He made. I hope I was able to put her in the way of seeing the truth on this point, and that she and the professor will be able to agree much more in religious matters, for his clear and logical mind repelled the ordinary doctrine, while he does not seem to have seen, that it is the doctrine not of Scripture but of theologians and dogmatisers. Our conversations on this subject were very interesting to me. In removing pain from myself (by mesmerising) I am sometimes wonderfully successful, but am much puzzled to find out the reason why sometimes I succeed and sometimes cannot. The way and the quickness with which pain and inflammation some- times are removed, are too unlike ordinary passing away of such things to be mistaken for it. CHAPTER XXVI. Death of Mrs. Hamilton. — Termination of diary (1828-1855). — List of John Hamilton's books pub- lished after 1855. Death of Mrs. Hamilton, iith Dec, 1854. St. Ernan's, igth December, 1854. — For my future reminding, and for the advantage of my dear children if I am taken away from them, I make these few memoranda about my dear Mary, their blessed mother. On the nth of this month (Monday) my dear wife was removed from the sight of our eyes. She had been unwell for three weeks ; at one time so suffering as to cause me much anxiety. I wrote fully to Dr. Cusack who knew her case, and he did not anticipate any danger, or recommend any active treatment, in which I am sure he was right. No ■man could have foreseen her danger, or, if foreseen, could it have been prevented. An old confirmed disease of the veins, chiefly of the legs, had extended itself towards the heart, and at half-past seven on Monday morning the power of that heart to act ceased. Sunday the loth we had passed together. I had 20 (305) 3o6 SIXTY years' experience a cough and stayed with her while our daughters went to church. We walked in the garden and had sweet communion together. I carried her up the hills and upstairs, but she said: " To-morrow you will not have to do this, I feel so much better ". We read the lessons for the day, she read (as I had a cough) with our maid Catherine who stayed at home, and we felt happy fellowship with our fellow- worshippers elsewhere. Her appetite and spirits were all day very good. In the evening, as our custom was, we came together at the Lord's Supper, and with our dear daughters ate of that bread and drank of that cup in remembrance of Him who loved us and gave Himself for us. Our prayer at this time was especially for increase of that communion with Him, and with each other, which neither separation nor bodily death can mar. We had our little verses of hymns, written by each, with Scripture references, and read them to- gether with prayer. She had on the previous Sun- day herself made her crumb, as we call these, and a few sweet verses of poetry full of the mind and spirit of Jesus. At half-past twelve we prayed to- gether for the last time. The Sunday, the last we were to see together in the body, was altogether a blessed day. I hardly can allow myself to say how blessed. But not that day only, the last few months had been most pecu- liarly blessed. I had felt as if I now only had begun to love her, so much was my love beyond what it ever had been, AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 3O7 not indeed greater attachment, but far greater one- ness, far greater mutual endeavour to bear and for- bear, and I am sure from her side, and I do believe from mine, far less to bear, and far more careful, prayerful watchfulness on both sides, lest there should be any root of bitterness, any alloy to the sweetness of our union. I anticipated an old age together of far more love than the warm sweet love of our youth. But there is no old age for us, she has left the body which could grow old, — but we have waited on Thee, O Lord, shall we not renew our strength ? Shall not our youth be renewed ? Yes, the night is far spent. I have passed my fifty- fourth birthday, and the time since, when in my twenty-third year I wooed and won her, seems to me but a few days for the love I had to her. Her sweet counsel, her bold exhortation are in my ears d,nd in my heart, and surely our prayers are not less united than they were ? God will answer them and guide and bless. Her spirit dived deeper into mine than I thought. Now her counsel comes with power, God uses her, a powerful agent when He gives the power, and I feel that not only do her past counsels recur to my mind but that our God allows her present influence, spirit upon spirit, to stir me up. Lord, I thank Thee for it. It is Thy doing, Thy love. Thou gavest her to me and Thou hast not taken her away but from mine eyes ; Thou givest her doubly to my heart. St. Ernan's, loth January, 1855. — At midnight. 3o8 SIXTY years' experience A month ago, one little month, my Mary was here in the body convalescent, gay, busy. About this hour I knelt beside her in her bed, and we prayed together our last prayer of united voice. She desired to be called before sunrise, for she had much to do. As the maid came to the door to call her, I was spring- ing out of bed alarmed at her manner of breathing. A light was brought in which showed me her dying features, dying the body was, but in God's kind mercy without a pang. How every hour of our long married life passed like a vision before me as I held her in my arms and she breathed her last. And that vision remains living before me with all its blessing and all its reproach. May it never fade. May every blessing be seen in its full brightness, and every cause of reproach be seen in its full blackness, that God may be thanked, and I may be ashamed, humbled, but not in despair. If I, still in the body, still among my old tempta- tions, still so grovelling, catching only such mere glimpses of God and of good, if I from my heart much more than ever before desire thy happiness, and pray that I may cause thee happiness by my holier and happier life, shall I think that thou art so changed as to care less for me, to desire less to minister to my real happiness ? If thou wouldst willingly have stayed in the body with all its ail- ments and weaknesses to minister to me if possible, shall I believe that departing to be with Christ, which is much better, has separated thy affections from me, made thee forgetful, unsympathising, or AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 309 unready to minister to me ? Oh no, thou art more like Christ than before, and He came to minister. And if my increase of love to thee, my intense desire for that fellowship for which we prayed to- gether this day month, when we ate together of that bread and drank together of that cup with our children, and with our blessed Lord in the midst of us, if the increase of all this feeling of love to thee is so holy that far from hiding our God from my sight, or turning my heart from Him, it implies the constant sense of His presence. His love, to make ours a bless- ing at all, to breathe a breath of warmth through all that is ours, to give it light and life, — if I find it so, what must thou find it, my angel wife ? God joined us, nothing can sunder us ; we are together, our joys, our cares, our business, our pleasures, our children, our kin, our friends, our country. Ours I feel them, and as ours I join thee in asking our Father, our Saviour, our Teacher to bless us towards them and them to us, and all to His pleasure and glory. [The diary which Mr. Hamilton began in the year 1828 ends in 1855. This diary was not written with a view to publication, but rather for his own guidance as a directory of conscience, and as such Mr. Hamilton constantly used it to the end of his life. Across many of the pages of the numerous volumes of a diary extending over twenty-seven years, notes are written, carefully dated and initialed. Those notes refer to religious doctrines, and express the growth of his 3IO SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE mental horizon, or the changed aspect under which he sees the doctrine in question. This growth is not mainly a scepticism, under which a man abandons his earlier convictions, unloosing old beliefs and dismissing them as toys that belonged to his child- hood. It is rather an earnest search for truth by a painstaking mind, an attempt to separate the kernel from the husk, and to distinguish between the eternal verities of religion, and the wrappings, forms, or disguises that these verities have assumed in human hands, under the moulding influences of certain social and political surroundings. From 1855 Mr. Hamilton began a series of writings for publication, and in the form of essays, stories, parables, or novels develops the germs of thoughts which first appeared in his diary. Thoughts on Truth and Error — (Macmillan), 1856. — The foundation thought in this book is the un- changeable and lovable character of God and the application of this in interpreting the Sacrifice of Christ and the destiny of mankind. The Three Fenian Brothers — (Macmillan), 1866.— A tale describing the Fenian movement and its method of recruiting adherents among the tenant farmers. Philo—a Romance of Life in the First Century — 1867. 3 vols. — " In early childhood there are fewer prominences to cast shadows across the view than in later life, so that if we can trace and remember what we were then, — how we felt, how we learned, what view we took of this or other thing, or person, or event, we shall thereby acquire a kind of very simple AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 3II but useful knowledge of self. And as it is said, not more poetically than truly, that the view of a child in its innocence has often effectually rebuked the strong sinner in his course of evil and done what no eloquence, no experience, could do in the reformation of a character, so I am persuaded that the view in memory of oneself, in one's own childhood, looked at in the light of truth, would often prove the most effectual of all." It is said that every man carries in his own experiences the materials out of which one novel, at least, can be constructed — Philo is a novel in which the outward surroundings belong to the first century, but the undercurrent is largely auto- biographical—and Philo in his search after the good and the true, his attraction towards some phases of Christianity and his repulsion from others, is the embodiment of Mr. Hamilton's own mental and spiritual experiences. Arthur's Seat, or the Church of the Banned — (Mac- millan), i86g. — The history of three men, an An- glican, a Roman Catholic and a Presbyterian — each passes through much unrest of mind, and ultimately iinds in a broader charity the peace they had in vain sought in other ways. Above and Around ; Thoughts on God and Man. — (Macmillan), 1881. — A little book of short essays on those " utterances, relating to God and Man, which have evidence in themselves of their own truth ". — Ed.J CHAPTER XXVII. Christianity and war. — The Fenian movement. — " The Three Fenian Brothers." In 1857 and following years Mr. Hamilton wrote a series of short essays, on " War " ; " Christianity, Civilisation, and War"; "Thoughts on War"; "At Home, Freedom, — Abroad, Peace"; "From Whence come Wars and Fightings " ; which were published and circulated by the Peace Society of London. In these essays the fundamental thought is that practical Christianity ought to put down war, — blood-shedding and violence being plainly contrary to the mind of Christ. This thought of the con- tradiction between real Christianity and warfare amongst nations, Mr. Hamilton had in mind many years before writing for the Peace Society. In his diary, 25th August, 1832, commenting on the thirty- nine articles of religion he takes exception to the concluding part of article thirty-seven : " It is lawful for Christian men, at the commandment of the magistrate, to wear weapons and serve in the wars " ; on the ground: " I find nothing in the New Testament which allows war at all, much less which allows it at the command of the magistrate, and I believe that the trade or profession of arms is inconsistent with (312) SIXTY years' experience as an IRISH LANDLORD. 313 following the Prince of Peace. At all events, I think it monstrous to require of a Christian minister that he should declare it lawful to serve in the wars at the command of the magistrate. I think it is not lawful at all." In the following essay on war a comparison is made between nations and individuals, and attention is drawn to the fact that when gentlemen habitually carried swords, acts of violence were more frequent than since this custom of wearing arms has gone out of fashion. This consideration is weighty and true ; but unfortunately the comparison between collective nations and individual persons fails, at a very impor- tant practical point. It is the duty of the police to interfere in brawls between individuals, but when two nations are mad- dened with passion and about to indulge in armed violence, what police will step between them and stop the quarrel ? Historians have spoken with admiration of the "Pax Romana" and pointed out that in the centuries when Rome ruled the world, a strong, central, ruling power suppressed local wars and turned the energies of conquered nations to peaceful pursuits. No one nation is now strong enough to be able to wield this calming influence over bellicose Europe. Triple alliances and similar combinations are said to exist for the purpose of maintaining peace. Arbitration has in some cases prevented bloodshed, and if arbitration could act as- an international police it would certainly be a more rational method of settling 314 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE disputes than the present barbarous one of violence. The spread of knowledge amongst the masses who under democratic influences are becoming the shapers of national policies, the increase of civilisation with its light and knowledge, and prudential considera- tions, supply some grounds for hoping that war will not be indulged in on the same frivolous pretexts, as sometimes gave birth to warfare in the past. War is a game which, were their subjects wise, Kings would not play at. Mr. Hamilton's essays take higher ground and appeal to higher motives than these secular con- siderations. Human nature controlled by Christian principles, the spirit of Christ ruling the spirit of man, — such is the picture presented in his essays on peace and war. That Christianity, under its various phases, has not contributed as much to the peace of nations, as one judging from the New Testament would be led to expect, is unfortunately too true. " Are Christianity and civilisation consistent with war? " Mr. Hamilton asks in the essay on " Christianity, Civilisation, and War " ; " if not, why do Christianity and civilisation fail to prevent war ? If Christianity is obedience of the mind and heart to Jesus the Christ, and is shown in following the example of His life, it is not consistent with war. If civilisation is that unselfish devoted- ness to the general advancement of mankind in all that tends to our real welfare, which Christianity best teaches us to cultivate, then civilisation is incon- AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 3I5 sistent with war. But the endeavours of civilised Christians to oppose the war spirit, or to mitigate the evil effects of war, fail, because there is either a failure in their Christianity or in their application of it." O War ! Thou art a curse ! Thou comest thence, Whence All curses come. If any worse can be, Its source lies deeper in the sea Of tempest-tossed iniquity Than even thine — though fathomless it be. Thoughts on Truth and Error, p. 94. — Ed. War. Nations are like individuals. Some eighty years ago every gentleman wore a sword, as now every State maintains an army ready to overcome evil with force, — and but too often ready to support wrong by violence. It was generally maintained and admitted, eighty years ago, that gentlemen must constantly wear arms, or else constantly submit to wrong, and a sword was part of a gentleman's dress. Experience proves that vastly less wrong is perpetrated or sub- mitted to, than while swords were worn, now that gentlemen go unarmed. The same will be the experience among nations too — the sword kept ready is much more an inciter to wrong than a defender of right. And as there was no real danger to those who first gave up wearing swords, so there will be none to the nations who first give up keeping soldiers, An unarmed man is not indeed thereby secured from danger, but he is in 3i6 SIXTY years' experience a condition that leads him to seek and find means of avoiding danger or overcoming it, which are generally much more honourable, much more effectual, and always much more Christian, than endeavouring to overcome evil by force. He knew what he had to deal with who said by the apostle : " Be not overcome of evil, but overcome evil with good ". In this He was not teaching sub- mission as a virtue, but enforcing the privilege of conquering, and teaching the way (in His estimation) to success. It has been abandoned, and so far God's plan is found the better one. And so it will be found no matter in what exigency by every one who will try it, but it demands the highest courage. It is one question as to the wisdom of nations keeping standing armies or going to war, and an- other question as to the principle upon which indi- viduals enter the standing army or take up arms against an enemy. The usual defence of the practice of entering the army (as officer or as private soldier) is, that it is to defend the right. But it is perfectly understood that now every one who enters the army surrenders his privilege of judgment as to right or wrong, and is bound to obey and to fight against, or in alliance with, Turkey or Russia or any other power, as the sovereign of his country may order. Fashion, habit, a tendency to combat and a desire to conquer, inherent in human nature, are usually the real motives. The tendency to combat, and desire to conquer, are implanted in us by God — are inherent in us as His offspring. And in decrying AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 317 the wars of the cannon and the sword, this tendency is not ignored or sHghted. The noble tendency to combat for the right, the exalted ambition to be conquerors, and to be great among the victors, is not to be stifled or cramped but to be directed by the wise counsel of the greatest of combatants, the most exalted of conquerors. It is not to shun danger but to shun wrong, it is not to seek inglorious quiet in submission but to seek glorious action in winning hard-fought fields, it is not to grovel as slaves but to hold up our heads as free men, that He calls us who says : " Let all things be done in love " ; " Love your enemies " ; " Be gentle towards all men," and adds : " Be not overcome of evil but overcome evil with good ". "The weapons of our warfare (as Christians) are not carnal but mighty." The call is not so much to cease to fight in the way in which men think it needful, as it is to begin to fight in the way in which God calls us to fight. The love to God and to man which casteth out fear, and effectually prevents the faithful man whose faith worketh by love from being afraid of his Heavenly Father, or of his earthly brother, will, where it is in action, stir up the Christian to such daring deeds, and lead him to such devoted actions, and excite him with such exalted ambition, and assure him of such certain and secure conquest that he will have neither heart nor mind, neither hand nor time, for the miserable feuds that are carried on with lead and steel, for the awful successes attained 3 IB SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE by carnage and demoralisation, nor for the uncertain victory which even if won secures nothing. Is it not throwing dishonour on soldiers ? No ; comparatively there are no men so pre-eminently faithful to their profession as soldiers, and no doubt this fact has tended most materially to the popularity of the service (the sea as well as the land service included) among honourable minds — not only among the warriors themselves, but among their relatives and friends both male and female. But it is a comparison that deceives. Where is the profession that can boast of such honest adherence to its own rules, of such devotedness to its own honour, of such self-sacrifice in its consistency, as the profession of arms ? Alas ! it is to the eternal disgrace of all the rest of the world that the challenge cannot be taken up. God Himself when He wants an illustration of faithful devotedness, takes "a soldier". Yes, among men we would honour soldiers, and acknowledge rhuch Christianity mingling often with their char- acters. It is not to be expected that the armies which check greater evils with the sword and the cannon, will or can cease till an army is in the field and victorious, overcoming (not merely checking) evil with good — an army more devoted, more active, than even the heroes of the Crimea. Is it mere delusive enthusiasm to look for such an army and such success ? If so, it is mere delusive language which says : " Be not overcome of evil but overcome evil with good ". War, as generally waged, has been almost always, on one side at least, and AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 319 most commonly on both sides, rather for the main- tenance of some man, or some family, or some party at the head of a nation, than for the welfare of the nations who have furnished the soldiers. The experience of all past times has shown that the readiness with which warriors are found prepared and willing to serve, is quite as great where the right of their cause is doubtful, or even where it is decidedly wrong, as where there is a strong feeling that the cause is just. The men and the nations that have been the least warlike, and have troubled themselves least to make preparation to resist evil by force, have certainly not been the greatest sufferers by the violence of other men or other nations — while men and nations whose characters have been eminently warlike, have neither enjoyed tran- quillity in peace, nor been safe from destruction in war. But a man or a nation who lays aside arms merely to escape danger, and not in sincere love of peace, and simple, courageous obedience to the law of love, will be disappointed. It is not the mere negative part of the question that it is intended to support — none but a coward and a slave in heart would proclaim or listen to such doctrine. It requires such love to your neighbour that like the Captain of Salvation you feel and say : " Though I could bring an overwhelming force against my fo^s, I prefer that they should take me captive, pierce me, slay me, to my doing so to them'". And it requires more than human courage to act up to this feeling. It requires to be assured that the wise, almighty, good God is 320 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE on your side, to enable you to bear injury, to forbear meeting evil with evil, and to enable you to be victorious. What ! you may ask, would you refuse to fight to rescue a wife, a child, a country from an enemy ? I reply by a question : Is it certain that by force of arms I shall succeed in the rescue of any one of these, if threatened ? Have no bold, strong men, or armies of such men failed in their endeavour to do so, and seen wife, child and country at the fury of an exasperated enemy ? I reply further : It is the bounden duty, the highest privilege of each citizen, each husband, each father, each man in every rela- tion of life, to study the best means of serving his country — of saving those he loves from violence and evil of ever}' kind. And having consulted the highest authority as to how I shall best succeed in overcoming evil, and having examined what all experience and all well-considered theory can teach on the subject, I find that force of arms has ever been uncertain in its power to save, even for a time — I find that courageous coolness, united with fearless good-will, even towards enemies, has both in theory and practice far more power to subdue than force of arms, and I find that God's own teaching is explicit on the subject. Therefore, I am sure that the best way to secure the safety of country or family is by open declared good-will to man and obedience to God. In general, men will measure to you as you do to them, and the influence of a courageous, good man is immense in checking the wicked in his course of violence. In general this is so as to men, AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 32I but always, we may trust in God ; and whosoever practically honours Him, He will honour. My motto should be : " Though an host should encamp against me, my heart shall not fear; though war should rise against me, in this will I be confident " Nothing but cowardice and distrust could induce me to attempt with the uncertain sword of man to defend the right or to avert the wrong, which my mind, my heart and my God tell me I can ten thousand times better defend by the power and influence of good. I do not say (boasting and presumptuous) that I never shall strike a blow, but I say that if I do, I must first have neglected the wise precautions that would most likely have saved me from the occasion that tempted me. Secondly, I must have given way to distrust and to cowardice, and thirdly, I should be basely and selfishly risking the weal of those for whom I ought to lay down my life, by throwing away the weapon I have reason to depend upon, and betaking myself to one on which in my deliberate and sincere conviction I have no ground to trust at all. This is my principle; if professing followers of the Lord of Hosts, the Captain-of Salvation, have the wisdom and courage to follow His counsel, in preparation, and to obey His command, in action, they will show the world what it is to overcome evil with good. In August, 1870, immediately after the great battles that marked the opening of the Franco- Prussian War, Mr. Hamilton in a letter to his 322 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE daughter, Mrs. de Veer, then residing in Paris, thus writes of war and Christianity : — St. Ernan's, Donegal, 2,'jth August, 1870. My dear Helen, — I am sick with reading the war papers. Yet it is not all these horrors that will make men cease from war. Nothing but the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ will do it. The majority of those who admire or justify war, believe, or profess to believe, that the poor sinners who are shot down by tens of thousands are sent to hell for ever for. God's satisfaction, an idea that goes as far beyond the horrors of the battle-field after the battle, as this goes beyond a quiet death-bed, aye, and far, far more. Yet it is looked on as better to go to war than to be tamely subject to shame, putting an extreme case. I mean tamely in contradistinction to resisting evil with the very unsuccessful weapon in the hands of a semi-Christian. Evil : a thorough devil-server knows how to wield that better than one who even a little believes in Jesus, and half thinks He may be wisest after all. True it is that it requires more real courage to follow Jesus as our Captain and use His weapon only, under the mitraille of scorn and scorching cannonade of imputations of lack of chivalry, patriotism , and cour- age, confident in the assurance that love never faileth. If it has not failed to conquer me, will it fail to conquer all ? I have now passed the allotted age of AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 323 man, and by God's blessing have been kept from the great evil of much religious controversy. My peculiar blessing has been in my general escape from the polemics in which my great differences from the generally received Christianity would apparently have involved me. I pray that God will open to me a door of utterance to make known the true message of good which has been hid in a mass of incongruous mystery, much as the word our Saviour used : " Good message " has been hidden in the ecclesiastical technical word " Gospel," or " Evangelium," or " Evangile," none of which convey the idea to a poor man ; (nor simply to any one) which the word of Jesus did to those who heard it. Pray for me, my child, that God may guide me and help me to bless my Father's children. May be I have been kept so quiet all my life that after its span I may speak as from beyond this life. I have no doubt of the power of the truth, but I fear the impurity of the agent adulterating or diluting the pure and powerful truth. I think I fear nothing but myself, yet perfect love will cast out even that fear too, not replacing it by presumption, but by trust in God, confidence in truth, assurance •that good shall conquer, wherever, whenever good is, and in proportion as good is pure. The good that is in the mixed Christianity that passes current, does so much good it encourages one. But the effect of dilution and adulteration is terrible. God bless you. — Ever your affectionate father, J- Hamilton. 324 SIXTY years' experience In April, 1866, Mr. Hamilton printed and circulated in the districts round St. Ernan's, an address to the people on the subject of the Fenian Brotherhood which was then agitating the popular mind in the South of Ireland, and seemed likely to culminate in an armed rising, having for object the founding of an independent republic in Ireland. The address warned the people that participation in the Fenian movement would probably bring them loss rather than gain. In concluding he speaks thus in a higher strain to the tenants on the St. Ernan's estates : — I do not exhort you to be loyal, well disposed, and honest. Thank God, I have no need to do this. But I do exhort you as Christian men, which you all profess to be, to lay to heart the lesson which is taught us by these troubles. Man has one way, God has another. God tells us to love our enemies, and He shows us by our Lord Jesus Christ how He loves His enemies. It is not only that He would do them no harm, but He would do anything to do them good. He spared not His beloved Son to bring them to goodness and to heaven. Jesus showed us in the story of the Good Samaritan that if we are really Christians we shall never let any difference of religion or ways of worship hinder us from good neighbourhood. See how the Samaritan showed love to the Jew, though the Jews and Samar- itans were opposed in race and in their religion. And so I conclude, saying to each of you : " Hear our AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 325 Saviour's words — look at His example— and as you would please God, have peace and happiness among men, and be prepared for heaven : Go and do thou likewise ". Acting in this spirit you will do more for peace on earth, good- will towards men, and glory to God than all the use of arms against enemies, or all the laws to restrain wicked men, can do. May God bless you all, is the hearty prayer of your old friend and neighbour, John Hamilton. Fenianism supplied the basis for a tale published by Mr. Hamilton in 1866: The Three Fenian Brothers; or, Some Scenes in Irish Life (Macmillan & Co.). Paul, Mark, and Ned Ryan, sons of a well-to-do farmer, were inveigled by flattering visions into joining the Fenian Brotherhood. Paul and Mark were captured by Patrick Mahony, village school- master and local oracle. Ned Ryan had served in the Federal army, and after the peace of 1864, found himself with what remained of his regiment at Washington — alive, but maimed and ill. Paid-up arrears filled his pocket, rheumatism stiffened his joints and spoiled a naturally good temper. At first he refused all overtures made to him by Fenian agentg. When he was told that Ireland was to be made as free as America, and separated from the United Kingdom, Ned replied : " Ay ! like as the South boys were wanting to be free and separate from the United States, and see what they've got. That's what you call freedom here, I suppose ? " Time, eloquence, and whisky however overcame him. Ned 326 SIXTY years' experience was made a sergeant, and ultimately sent to Ireland as captain on full pay and allowances. The characters and careers of the three brothers are vividly depicted in an interesting tale ; the dialogue is pointed, often witty, and abounding in humorous touches. In the unfolding of the story much light is incidentally thrown on the state of feeling in Ireland in 1865 and 1866. Paul and Mark in the end escaped out of Ireland, Ned was arrested and condemned to five years' penal servitude. In the preface to The Three Fenian Brothers, Mr. Hamilton gives this view of the political and social situation in Ireland : — To MY Fellow-countrymen of the United Kingdom. While I hope to afford some amusement to those who read for amusement, I hope also in these pages to suggest some ideas which may be of use in cultivat- ing a good and growing feeling between English and different parties in Ireland. It is too often forgotten or overlooked that a people who have been oppressed will learn certain vices which cannot be unlearned as soon as the oppression ceases, and will feel a certain acrimony against their oppressors which, also, will continue for a considerable time after the causes are removed, especially in the minds of the most ignorant. These faults can only be eradicated by strict and impartial justice, united with that social intercourse which will take a healthy complexion from a true AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 327 view and right feeling of the caSe, especially and primarily by the more educated and ruling class. As long as these assume the demeanour and tone of domination, it is not to be expected that the less educated, less thinking class will cease from the vices in thought and action which make them dangerous to others, and present the great obstacle to their own advancement. The near neighbourhood of Great Britain, which has gone through phases somewhat similar to those through Which Ireland is now struggling, is in some respects a disadvantage to Ireland. The comparison is unfavourable to Ireland, of course, and the question is often asked: "Why cannot the Irish do as the English do ? " As if the half-grown boy could do what the man ten years his senior can do, or the people who are a century younger than their neighbours be as forward in political freedom or wisdom. Ireland has to attain an adult state, which was certainly retarded in bygone years by misgovernment and oppression. A great deal of what is attributed to the character of race is really due to national youth, and time with national advancement, will, with the blessing of God, show it. CHAPTER XXVIII. Address to tenants on Tenant Right, February, 1870. — On choosing members of Parliament and on com- pensation to tenants for improvements effected by them, March, 1874. The Fenian movement collapsed in 1867. An agrarian agitation sprang up in 1868, and ultimately developed into the Land League movement of 1879. The 1868 agitation was mainly on behalf of Tenant Right. Tenant Right signified that an out- going tenant should have the power to sell his inter- est in the farm to an incoming tenant, subject, to landlord's approval of the new tenant (see page 423). This Tenant Right prevailed as a custom generally observed in Ulster, and, under a condition of things where it was not the invariable usage for the land- owner to Isear the expense of all permanent improve- ments, was manifestly an equitable business arrange- ment. The Master of the Rolls (Ireland), in delivering judgment against a tenant where £500 were claimed for improvements, said he " regretted much that he was compelled by law thus to administer injustice. The turning out of the tenant without giving him compensation appeared an oppressive (328) SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 329 proceeding — it was repugnant to the principles of common justice." (Sitting, 3rd November, 1858.) Prior to the Tenant Right Act of 1870, Tenant Right usage did not generally prevail in the other three provinces of Ireland. On some estates outside Ulster, such as Lord Portsmouth's in Wexford, Lord Portarlington's, Lord Devon's, Tenant Right was sanctioned by the landowner and in force. On Lord Portsmouth's estate in Wexford it was intro- duced in 1822, and in the Times newspaper, July 15, 1880, Lord Portsmouth writes : "The results are the same as in Co. Down and wherever the custom exists, viz., a well-to-do tenantry ". Lord Lymington in Nineteenth Century Review, October, 1880, writes to the same effect concerning the Wexford estate. The first Tenant Right Act was passed in 1870 ; a second in 1881 ; the plea for this second amended Act being that landlords by raising rents frustrated the inten- tions of the Act of 1870. This conflict of interests resulted in the formation of " land courts '' to arbi- trate, and fix rents. In Mr. Hamilton's addresses to tenants in following chapters these questions, as disturbing influences, are alluded to. A detailed account of parliamentary legislation for Ireland, will be found in Fifty Years of Concessions to Ireland, by R. B. O'Brien, 1883 (two volumes). In Life of A. M. Kavanagh, by S. L. Steele, 1891, can be read severe criticisms on recent legislation for Ireland. Mr. Kavanagh, a remarkable man of great ability, wrote under the bias of ascendency traditions. These traditions have not given sufficiently satis- 330 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE factory results as a whole to admit of their permanent defence. — Ed. To THE Tenants and Neighbours of John Hamilton of St. Ernan's. St. Ernan's, February, 1870. My dear Neighbours, — I was going to say my dear tenants, but I am sure there is as much love and respect between us all as between my tenants and myself; so I offer, as an old friend, a word of advice to you all. There are not many houses in my neighbourhood where I have not often been, and I will say that after very many years' acquaintance, I have an increasing love and respect for my tenants and neighbours. And, in these times, my respect influ- ences me much in what I would say to you all. It is a fashion to pity the poor Irish, as we are too often called. I hope I do not fail in pity where there is a cause ; but that kind of pity which looks down upon a_ whole multitude as if they were poor, witless, weak-minded creatures who need, because they are Irish, to be taken care of as no English or Scotch people require, such pity is far from respectful, and I feel insulted when I hear Irishmen spoken to, or spoken of, as poor creatures who need to be nursed and taken care of. It is true there are some of us who do not know how to take care of themselves, and who make them- selves the slaves of those who are stronger-minded AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 33 1 or richer, and who are inclined to use their advantage to oppress the weak and the poor. I do pity such people — I cannot respect them, I pity them all the more, as I see plainly that no laws or Acts of Parlia- ment can make their pitiful case better. But when a man who is too weak-minded or too slothful to mind his own business, make his own bargain, take care of his affaii's in all honesty and steadiness — when such a man unhappily meets with a strong rich man who is bad enough to take advantage of him, no law can possibly save him who is too un- manly to save himself, no law will be able to make his bargains good ones who is so witless as to deal with bad men who have the wit to make a hard bargain. And whether such persons deal with a land- owner for land to live on; or with a shopkeeper for clothes to wear, or bread to eat, or with a money- lender for cash at interest, if he puts himself into the power of a bad man no law can help him out of it. Law and justice will keep both parties to their bargain, and who but a rogue or a fool would like to live under laws so unjust that if a man makes a bad bargain by his own wilful folly, the law would come in and break the bargain ? There could be no dealing, and especially no credit, under such law. I say all this to you, my neighbours, because my position gives me an advantage in seeing what is going on in the land, and I see that, because there are in some places instances of cruel and unjust conduct of landlords towards tenants, some persons use this as a means of stirring up discontent among 332 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE tenants, as if all their woes and sorrows were caused by such landlords, and would be removed by a law against unjust and cruel conduct by landlords. In the first place, I would ask you to consider what a landlord is, and what a tenant is. When a man wants a coat he goes to another who has purchased cloth enough to make many coats. This cloth-merchant will give him as much as he needs at a price that leaves a good profit, and if he gives it on credit he requires interest and the full price besides. So it is with food or goods of any kind, and, no doubt, many a man who has purchased land would sell it out again in small portions for much less profit than the merchant charges upon the price of his cloth or other goods. But it would seldom suit a poor man to pay the wholesale price for a few acres of land, it would leave him no money to crop and occupy it, so he bargains with the landowner, and pays him a yearly interest on the price of the land, and the landlord reckons himself remarkably well paid if he gets clear, any- thing near one shilling yearly for each pound the land cost or would bring, and very seldom he gets that. Would any merchant keep people clothed or fed at the same rate ? But then it may be said, and with truth, too, fhat the tenant by cultivation of the land and building houses adds to the value of the land, and is liable to have the fruits of his labour and outlay of money taken from him without payment. This can be done, and I am sorry to say it has been done by AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 333 some landlords, — but I ask you to judge truly, is it not much more often done by tenants who let a bit of their holding to a poor cottier? It would be well if a law could be made to prevent this, or any oppression of the poor by those richer than them- selves ; but a long life in the world has taught me that, let men make what laws they will, an improvi- dent, ignorant, extravagant, poor man will manage to put himself in the power of a cunning, knowing man richer than himself, whether it be for a bit of land or for any other matter of value that he wants to possess. My advice to my own tenants always is to get a lease before they expend money or labour in improving the value of their holding, — a lease long enough to repay them with large profit for all they shall spend, or do, in increasing the value of their place. I am told by some that the tenants have not sense enough to understand this, or wit to do it. It makes me angry to hear my neighbours despised in such a fashion. But as there are people who hold land, and who are from any cause unable to take care of themselves, and as there are landlords who would take advantage of such poor people, I do wish that there may be a law found that will protect the weak and restrain the bad ; but till the blessed law that commands us to love our neighbours comes into force, I have no confidence in any law that interferes in business between man and man in the way some people expect a new Tenant Right law to do. Even if the law could make all landlords do 334 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE right, it would be little use, unless it could make all tenants wise, prudent, industrious and good. I would, however, gladly see a law that if a landlord turned out a tenant without allowing him to sell his Tenant Right, the landlord should be liable for the whole cost of that tenant and his family, if they should become charged upon the poor rates, — and further, that all tenants should, if possible, be secured from being unreasonably or cruelly turned out without being allowed to sell, or without a just compensation for the improved value of the holding through their expenditure of money or labour. I confess I do not foresee how a law is to be framed that will even seem to do this ; but I do foresee that if anything beyond this is attempted by a law, that law will not only fail to do good, but it will be the means of putting the sinking, poor tenant more into the grasp of a bad landlord and his attorney; while it will put a great hindrance in the way of a good landlord who wishes to help forward the prosperity of his tenants. I believe that most good tenants are wise enough to see this, and that all they wish is for such protection as I say I should desire for them, while the people who make a noisy cry for more are of a different sort, most of them not holders of land at all, but persons who like to stir up. bad feelings for their own ends. As to my own tenants, no landlord who has as many was ever better satisfied with them. Since the sad days of famine {1846-49) when they were sorely pinched, I can say they have paid honestly, AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 335 and I will add that I do not think that in the last twenty years I have had one unreasonable request or application from any of them. I have invariably received from them all that honest hearts and kind dispositions can give, and if I say, with regret, that some of them are very poor, I add, with pride, that their poverty does not make them the worst. Thus, my neighbours, I give you my mind on the subject that just now agitates many minds, and I remain now, as ever, your sincere friend, John Hamilton. In his next address, dated March, 1874, Mr. Hamilton deals with the subjects of electing members of Parliament, and of compensation to tenants for improvements effected by tenants. The following extract shows the large and liberal spirit in which he advised on what were exciting party questions. To THE Tenants on the St. Ernan's Estates. St. Ernan's, March, 1874. My Friends, — The election that is now lately over gives me an opportunity of saying a few words to you. Some may think it would have been better to speak these words before the election, but my purpose is not to urge you to vote one way or the other, but to lead you to consider and act wisely with regard to all such matters, and advice to this end is not apt to have much effect just when men's minds are moved by the excitement of an election coming on. 336 SIXTY years' experience AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. I have always told you that I should never be angry with a tenant who voted according to his own judgment, though he were to vote against my best friend. Your votes are yours, to use as you please. But I always would give ,my advice to a neighbour, be he a tenant or not — to vote for the man he believed would be best for the country. And my own belief is, those who have much to lose, and who look for no profit to themselves, are generally the best members of Parliament, and most likely to care for the welfare of the people. Others may talk very fine but I seldom see them do much for us, — so as I am for the people and their prosperity I should choose accordingly, and give my advice in the same way. You know how true a supporter of real Tenant Right and all rights I have been. I profess to be a Liberal, but I do not call those. Liberals, who would make a profit for themselves of your votes, or deceive the people with promises they knew were all smoke, and there is too much of this going. Neither do I call it liberal not to leave every man at liberty to vote without fear of landlord or clergy, or of any one else. A stranger, or person who has no stake in the country, may be a very good man, and fit to be a member of Parliament, but I should like to have some proof of it, before giving him my vote when elections come on, and this is the advice given to you who have votes, by your old friend, John Hamilton. CHAPTER XXIX. Peasant Proprietors. In 1878 Mr. Hamilton printed, and circulated among members of Parliament and others, a sug- gestion on " the advantage of having a considerable number of the peasantry who occupy the land, also possessed of their land in perpetuity ". This sugges- tion made in 1878, w^as made legally possible in the Land Purchase Act, 1891. The thirty millions voted by Parliament are to be used over and over again when repaid by purchasing tenants, in buying out the present ownership of landlords and transferring same to the cultivators of the soil. — Ed. Outline of a Plan for Improving the Tenure OF Some Lands in Ireland. St. Ernan's, Donegal, 1878. During and after the Irish Famine in 1846 and following years, I had a good deal of conversation and correspondence with Lord Clarendon (then Lord- Lieutenant) about the state of the peasantry and the possible improvement of their general condition. Among other matters, I then suggested a plan some- 22 (337) 338 SIXTY years' experience thing like the following, and the years during which I have since lived in Ireland confirm my opinion, that something very like this, would help materially to change for the better the condition of Ireland socially and politically. Having been for nearly sixty years a landed pro- prietor living in Ireland, and spending a long life and large sums in endeavouring to improve both the land and its occupiers, my view of these matters may be worth something. I therefore offer my plan for careful consideration, and have no doubt that the result would be to the credit of the statesmen who should complete and carry out that, of which I pretend only to suggest the outline. The present condition of all landed interests renders this a time peculiarly calling for such an effort in their cause. The mere idea that such an effort was really in contemplation, would tend much to quiet the disturbed thoughts and excited feelings which prevail, to the great detriment of the land, its owners and occupiers. John Hamilton, D.L., J. P. Outlines of a Plan for Improving the Condition OF Irish Occupiers of Land and Their Holdings. Many things have of late drawn attention to the advantages, on all sides, of having a 'considerable number of the peasantry who occupy the land also possessed of their holdings in perpetuity, especially AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 339 in the case of small holdings valued at from £io to £30 yearly. The relative position of landlords and tenants in Ireland is such as to make it very desirable to introduce some change, so as to enable the tenant, without wrong to the landlord, to obtain a permanent interest in the land he holds and in all its improve- ments, and to do away with the difficulties and un- certainties which embarrass the questions of land tenure as it now exists. It is then proposed to enable the tenant to purchase the perpetuity of his holding, and by paying also a proportional sum to reduce the yearly rent by one quarter or a half, so that after payment was made he would hold at a very low rent, easily made up even in bad seasons, and all his improvements would be his own. The terms upon which such an agreement might be made are here supposed to be twenty-five or twenty-six years' purchase for the portion reduced from the rent, and iive or six years' purchase for the perpetuity and for the giving up by the landlord of the probable im- provement of the value of land. In the case of the tenants upon the glebe lands of the Episcopal Church in Ireland, they were enabled to purchase the fee simple of their holdings by an advanced loan from the funds of the disendowed Church, which loan is in course of being repaid with interest (at three per cent, yearly interest, and two per cent, to repay the capital for a certain number of years) so that the fund from which the advance is made, loses nothing. 340 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE It is proposed that the Government should ad- vance, on similar terms, the means of purchase, to tenants desirous of buying the perpetuity of their holdings. The security would be good, and a depart- ment added to the Encumbered Estates Court could carry out the lending and receive the repayments, and the care of the valuation of each holding could be given to officers of the Board of Works, so as to secure the integrity of each transaction : a percent- age being added to each yearly, to cover the expenses. The tenant would thus have purchased what, to him, would be of more than half the value of his rent, besides the perpetuity, while the landlord would have half his rent secured to him by all the purchase money, and by all the improvements which would assuredly be generally made in the value of the land — and for the second half he would have thirty years' purchase. It may be thought that this would interfere with the old intercourse of landlord and tenant ; this would be fully balanced by the doing awaj- with much that is not agreeable in the same direction. The case of estates under settlement or mortgages would come to be considered. The purchase of holdings on these could be invested by the court, and the interest be paid to the landlord, the capital remaining subject to the same claims as the land had been, till the trusts and mortgages are satisfied. Other matters would also require special arrangement, such as under what circumstances landlords might refuse to sell, — also, as to royalties, mines and minerals, water- AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 34I courses, etc. As to sub-divisions, these might be kept within bounds by making every dweUing-house subject to a valuation to the poor rates and county or rather local rates. It may be expected that purchasers of perpetuities would be, by far, most numerous among the smaller holders of land, especially from the fact that these are in the habit of buying the Tenant Right as it is called, at very high prices ; for it is of more importance and profit to one who can with his family work his little farm, to have such a home, than it is to a large farmer. And such a man will give ten years' purchase of the fair full rent, or more, merely to get into the place of the outgoing tenant without any lease. And almost always, the purchasef thrives on his purchase, though he gets no direct return from his money, but he works hard and saves.* It is hardly credible to any one who has not been acquainted with the Irish peasantry, what they will do and can do to secure a sure home for themselves and their successors. This leads them often to promise to pay a rent too high for the value of their holdings, which rent, however, they do pay wonderfully, making every effort in their power and denying themselves almost the necessaries of life, rather than leave the cabin and few acres where they were born ; and for which they often pay so dearly. * This habit of purchasing the Tenant Right refers specially to the Province of Ulster. In the other three provinces of Ireland before the Act of 1870 it prevailed only on certain estates. — Ed. 342 SIXTY years' experience Even under very unfavourable circumstances, the Irish occupier of a little holding of from five to fifteen acres will manage to pay his rent, rear a family, send his children into the world not unpro- vided for, and keep a tolerably comfortable cottage over his head. It is true that when he has done this, and is in fear of losing the home he loves, he is apt to listen to the bad advice of agitators, whose game it is to stir him up to violence and outrage which can only make his condition worse. But it is the part of a good Government to provide means for the encouragement of the better feelings and of the self-improving tendencies of such a people. And if there are difficulties to be met and overcome in the endeavour to do so, they will be much less, financially and politically, than will occur in any effort in other direc- tions. This plan would not tend to increase the number of small holdings, but would raise the character and condition of the smaller tenants. Could not a fund be raised (say at three per cent.) for the purpose of this plan expressly, so as not to interfere with the ordinary taxation or with the ordinary expenditure of the Government ? This is a question for financiers in all its bearings. The Tenant Right Act of 1870 did not put an end to the agrarian agitation. Some landlords raised their rents, and by doing so reduced the tenants' value of the Tenant Right from outgoing tenants' point of view. To meet this, another Tenant Right Act was passed in 1881 and " Land Courts " were AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 343 appointed to arbitrate between landlords and tenants and fix the amount of rental to be paid. Meanwhile the Land League was becoming an active force, and in 1883 the " Plan of Campaign " took the field. The Plan of Campaign method of "fixing rents" practi- cally appeared to be the simple one of fixing them at nil. Mr. Hamilton's next address to his tenants, September, 1880, refers to the then current topics of agitation, viz., arbitrary raising of rent ; taking ad- vantage of tenants' improvements ; tenants without leases. — Ed. St. Ernan's, September, 1880. My dear Friends, — I have been looking over several old letters to you, which I have had printed and handed to all my tenants at different times in the last forty years, which is only a part of the time we have known one another. I have copied out some parts of these letters, and now send them to you because I see that things are spoken in our neighbourhood that might make it seem as if all tenants were oppressed, and all landlords oppressors. In an address to the Right Honourable Mr. Childers, in Donegal, the tenants are made to say : " We are tenants at will, that is the landlords at will can and have enormously rack-rented our farms on which they never expended a shilling in improvements, but have, on the contrary, confiscated our improvements and destroyed our Tenant Right and the Ulster custom by an arbitrary and unjust increase of rent " ; and more to the same purpose. I send you the following extracts to show you who were young, or who were unborn at the date 344 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE of the years when they were written, and to remind others of the long time during which we have so happily held the places of landlord and tenants. Many letters of advice I have printed and sent among you, and my advice was found to be good and kindly acknowledged. I will say a few words with regard to the present times and the matters that agitate men's minds just now. First, I will remark, that as to being tenants at will my advice both written and spoken has always been to my tenants to lay out no money or labour without a long lease on . favourable terms, and I have always been ready to give such a lease to any improving tenant, but very few have applied for a lease. Those that I have given were generally for not less than thirty years. Again, as to unjust and arbitrary raising of rents, taking advantage of the tenants' improvements ; the increase of the prices of produce has been much more than doubled since I became a landlord (1821), and the increase of rent has not been so much as two shillings in the pound in sixty years, excepting on leases of about a hundred years old, or on farms where I had laid out large sums, first in paying full price for the Tenant Right, and then in draining and reclaiming waste land before letting it again. With my son, without whose aid I could not have done the half of what I did, I laid out on my property for many years more than the whole rental, building houses for some, assisting others to build, making roads, draining bogs, and some of you know AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 345 that I was not the only landlord who acted in this way. Indeed, I never heard of any landlord about us refusing a lease to a good tenant. But now to travel a little way from home. It is said that some landlords are oppressors and some tenants cruelly treated. I am sorry it is so, and I am still more sorry for the poor tenants who, thinking to mend the matter, are led by bad advice, or bad or mistaken advisers, to take the very worst way possible. Will threats, or violence, or maiming cattle inhumanly, or murder, make either landlords or Governments inclined to lessen the rents of the places where such things occur ? No matter who gets possession of Government or of the country, those who do such things will be marked, and the places where such crimes are committed will suffer, not only the guilty but the innocent with them. And it is well known when old landlords have to sell their estates for any reason, whether the new landlords are better than the old. Are those that are oppressed to submit quietly to be wronged ? No, they must seek redress lawfully like men, and the Government will interfere for them, and like Christians, and God will help them. For my own part, I have long been in favour of having a law which would enable good tenants to purchase the farms they pay rent for, or at least, to get them for ever at a fixed rent, paying a reasonable sum to have the rent reduced and the possession completely their own. I cannot conclude this letter without saying that I 34-6 SIXTY years' experience quite agree with the good friend who told you all, at a meeting in Donegal not long ago, the unwel- come truth that the worst landlords were not so hard on the tenants, as the tenants were upon each other. For I know if a tenant lets a field or two to a neighbour, he will extort a far higher rent than any proprietor of an estate would think of asking. But these, my friends, are not questions between you and me. I do not want to rack-rent you, much less to turn out any tenant who has a mind to stay, and less still do I wish to hinder any one who may have to leave, from getting the fullest value fOr his Tenant Right, and, as I have all good-will towards you all, I have confidence in your good-will towards your old friend and landlord, John Hamilton. I request your attention to the extracts that follow, and. especially to the dates when they were written. [Extracts were then given from printed addresses dated 1841, 1850, 1853, 1870, respectively. In that for 1850 occur these statements bearing on the subjects of improvements made by tenants, security of tenure, and outgoing tenant's right of sale to incoming tenant] 1850. — You know very well that if you improve your place, no advantage will be taken of it. But I wish you to be secure, and to lay out nothing without lawful security that you shall have the AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 347 benefit of your labour or your expense (by a long lease). As to Tenant Right, no tenant was ever dispos- sessed on my land without permission to sell at the fullest value, whether the price was paid by me or the new tenant. (I often paid from ten to fifteen years' rent to an outgoing tenant.) CHAPTER XXX. 1880. Rev. J. Doherty, P.P., on landlordism in Donegal. — The effect of good landlordism. The address to tenants (September, 1880) given in last chapter, led to a correspondence in the Derry Journal of 6th October, 1880. The Rev. John Doherty, P.P., Donegal, parish priest of the tenants round St. Ernan's who belonged to the Roman Catholic Church, had good opportunities of knowing the state of the relationship between Mr. Hamilton and his tenants, and of the feelings of the latter towards their landlord. Mr. Doherty's strong com- mendation of the management of the St. Ernan's estate and warm praise of the character of the owner, is a valuable tribute from one who, while not colour- less in his political sympathies as the following letter shows, had very favourable means of practically knowing the estate and the landlord about which he writes. The Roman Catholic clergy in Ireland have not been at all times the most tender ci-itics of Irish landlords. In bearing testimony to the good qualities of certain members of this class, the Rev. Mr. Doherty's letter is an agreeable change. — Ed. (348) sixty years' experience as an irish landlord. 349 The Roman Catholic Parish Priest of Donegal. Landlordism in Donegal. To the Editor of the " Derry Journal " Donegal, znd October, 1880. Sir, — I see by the circular addressed to his tenants and published in Friday's Journal, that John Hamilton, Esq., J. P., D.L., of St. Ernan's, feels more or less uneasy lest " the things spoken in the address presented to the Right Hon. Mr. Childers at Donegal " in reference to rack-renting should be imputed to himself, and lest it should be inferred that his relations with his tenants were not of a friendly and reliable nature. As one of the deputationists, might I ask you in my own and in their name for permission to assure him, that nothing was farther from our thoughts and intention than directly or indirectly to include him, or any of the Hamiltons, among the rack-renting or oppressive landlords of this country ? There are not, nor were there ever, any grounds of complaint against them in the discharge of the duties of their properties. In all Ireland there never was, nor is there, a more considerate and humane landlord than the good and kind-hearted proprietor of St. Ernan's. I know the pulse of his tenants well, and I know of my own knowledge that they honour him, respect him, and love him for his personal kindliness and friendliness towards them, and for his sympathy in all their worldly fortunes and mishaps. They regard 350 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE him more in the light of a friend and benefactor, Hke his Master "going about doing good" — than as a landlord. His many social virtues, the kindliness of his disposition, and the natural warmth and goodness of his nature have endeared him to his tenantry as well as to all who know him, and his character among his many old friends in Donegal is too sacred and too well guarded to be touched, nor indeed was it aimed at, by " the things spoken in the address ". In this respect I will only add that we think Mr. Hamilton much over-sensitive. When bad and oppressive landlords are spoken of, no one intends to include the late Thomas Conolly, the Hamiltons, the Marquis of Conyngham, Mr. Brooke of Lough Eske and some others, in the category. Would they were all like these and that we were spared the darkness and the black pall that is over the face of our country. If it were true, it would be, by far, more pleasant to speak of all the landlords as we speak of those I have mentioned. But Mr. Hamilton himself admits, in fact no one can deny, that " some landlords are oppressors and some tenants cruelly treated ". And he asks : " Are they that are op- pressed to submit quietly to be wronged ? " And he answers : " No ; but they must seek redress lawfully like men, and the Government will interfere for them ". Precisely what the deputation has done. They have "sought redress lawfully" (how could it be more lawfully ?) from one of her Majesty's Cabinet AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 35I ministers, and requested " the Government " through him " to interfere " for those tenants that are "cruelly treated". In this procedure, then, we have the sanction of one of the oldest and best landlords in Donegal, or in all Ireland, — of one whose life is the ornament of, and his dealings with his tenantry a model and bright example to, his class. The address dwelt with some emphasis upon the evils of absenteeism, and the unfriendly relations between the absentee landlords and their tenants. For this opinion we were rated by some of the land- lord organs. I find, however, that our views are not only confirmed, but that absenteeism itself is much more strongly condemned by the Pall Mall Gazette of last week. That highly respectable and influential organ of the upper ten thousand is more severe and outspoken against its social and political effects than our deputa- tion. Would you allow me to quote a few sentences ? I will italicise those that are identical with those in our address. The Pall Mall Gazette complains that ^^3, 000,000 are regularly paid out of Ireland to proprietors who never reside there. Surely here in itself is no little cause for dissatisfaction. The capital that might be expended in feeding the people of Ireland, and im- proving Irish estates, is spent in feeding English people and improving English estates. Have we any right to permit such a system to continue ? Have we any right to allow more than one-fourth of the valued rental of Ireland, where the tenants make 352 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE the improvements, to be paid out of the country when we know the effect of this ? Even so fierce a Tory as Lord Salisbury has declared that the land of Ireland should be more in the hands of the people of that country. Of course it should. But there is a terrible fuss if an attempt is made in that direction. But apart from the mere injury done to Ireland by what they take out of her for nothing, there is the political and social side of the question — such land- lords deal with their tenants solely through agents who act harshly in the interests of their principals, and of course, there is no community of sentiment whatever. What more natural than the feeling that such persons should be dispossessed, who in the majority of instances have done nothing whatever for the farmers over whom they claim the absolute right of eviction ? It needs some little patience to hear these pauperisers of Ireland, these habitual neglectors of every political duty, clamour against confiscation, when they themselves are doing all the mischief in their power. If we use language one- fourth as strong, there would be a " terrible fuss " among the " pauperisers of Ireland " and a terrible " clamour " in their organ against the Donegal deputation. This "natural feeling against such persons" is strong and breast high, — we should be sorry that the good landlords of Donegal should be borne down in this strong current of popular feeling, — or that, as sometimes happens, the innocent should suffer for the misdeeds of their class. But above all we should be sorry that the good and charitable AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 353 proprietor of St. Ernan's — whose purse was ever open to relieve, and whose heart ever felt for every kind of distress — should suffer in the least in the adjustment of the land system of Ireland. We know well "whether the new landlords are better tlian the old " and we know also that in sentiments of honour and in feelings of humanity Mr. John Hamilton is at the head of the roll, and is deservedly ranked among the finest and best of our " real old Irish gentlemen ". — I remain, most sincerely yours, John Doherty, P.P. In the same issue of the Derry Journal, 6th October, 1880, as contained the Rev. John Doherty's letter, appeared the following leading article en- titled :— The Effect of Good Landlordism. A warm tribute to good landlordism is paid in our columns this morning. We allude to the letter of Rev. John Doherty, P.P., Donegal, in comment upon the circular of Mr. John Hamilton, St. Ernan's, to his tenants, and which appeared in our impression of Friday. We need scarcely remind our readers, that during the recent flying visit of Mr. Childers to Ireland, he was everywhere received with a courtesy which he admitted impressed him very favourably. Nowhere was the reception accorded the right hon. gentleman more cordial or more earnest than that bestowed on him in Co. Donegal. The recognised leaders of the people gathered 23 354 SIXTY years' experience round him, not only to accord him unstinted welcome, but also at the same time to instruct him on the spot as to existing grievances, and to show him the sincere desire that prevailed for their removal. It is right to have done so. To have omitted such a duty would merely have been placing a weapon in the hands of opponents to enable them hereafter to fling the taunt that, when a member of her Majesty's Government visited the country with the avowed intention of examining the state of affairs with his own eyes, there was no one dared repeat in his presence the complaints made so frequently in his absence. Mr. Childers was fearlessly told the truth. He met the people and their genuine sympathisers, and from them he heard the plain unvarnished tale that ever carries conviction with it. From Letterkenny to Ballyshannon his course was a species of triumphal progress, and everywhere he was greeted with the self-same story, the necessity for amending, fostering legislation. He saw the evils of bad, and was pointed out the blessings of good, landlordism. At Donegal he was told by a deputation of re- presentatives of tenant farmers that " we are tenants at will, that is, the landlords at will can and have enormously rack-rented our farms, on which they never expended a shilling in improvements, but have, on the contrary, confiscated our improvements and destroyed our Tenant Right and the Ulster custom by an arbitrary and unjust increase of rent". This may no doubt be considered strong language, but AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 355 who that knows the circumstances of land manage- ment in Ireland dare undertake to disprove its correctness ? Only the other day we quoted an in- stance of an increase of 125 per cent, laid on the rent of a certain holding in Co. Donegal last year, a year painfully memorable for its great agricul- tural and commercial depression. Facts speak trumpet-tongued, and are stronger than a thousand theories promulgated by interested economists. The deputationists of Donegal spoke from experience or from facts within their knowledge, and they there- fore felt justified in speaking forcibly to Mr. Childers. But in their statements they did not include all landlords, much less all local landlords, though what they said might to some " make it seem as if all tenants were oppressed and all landlords op- pressors " as Mr. Hamilton states in his circular already mentioned. The Rev. Mr. Doherty hastens to correct any misapprehension into which Mr. Hamilton may have fallen. " Nothing," says the reverend gentleman, in his letter inserted elsewhere, " was farther from our thoughts or intention than directly or indirectly to include him or any of the Hamiltons among the rack-renting and oppressive landlords of this county. ... In all Ireland there never was, nor is there now, a more considerate and humane land- lord than the good and kind-hearted proprietor of St. Ernan's. "His tenants," continues Rev. Mr. Doherty, "hon- our him, respect him and love him for his personal 356 SIXTY years' experience kindness and friendliness towards them, and for his sympathy with them in all their worldly fortunes and mishaps. They regard him more in the light of a friend and benefactor — like his Master ' going about doing good' — than as a landlord." This is high, but we are sure not unmerited, eulogium on Mr. Hamilton. " When bad and oppressive landlords are spoken of, no one intends," proceeds our reverend corre- spondent, " to include the late Thomas Conolly, the Hamiltons, the Marquis of Conyngham, Mr. Brooke of Lough Eske and some others, in the category." That there are good landlords in the county has long been unquestioned, but that there are many bad ones is also true. The good ones are so, how- ever, solely by their own good-will. Their removal, by death or otherwise, rtiay eventuate in a regime which tenants will feel only the more severely from the preceding good treatment. Much of what is needed to settle the Irish land question would be found in an Act of Parliament legalising what has always been conceded by good landlords, and prohibiting the oppressive practices of bad ones. If there were no rack-renting pro- prietors, none ever ready to employ the terrorism of notices to quit, or enforce the operations of "office" rules, it made comparatively little matter what land laws prevailed, for all tenantries would be secure in their holdings and assured the profits of their im- provements. If, in fine, Irish landlordism could be truly described in the complimentary terms applied AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 357 to Mr. Hamilton's management of his estate by Rev. Mr. Doherty, and if such management were inahen- ably secured to tenants, Irish agriculture would rapidly flourish, and Irish contentment bourgeon and bloom in undisturbed luxuriance. " I do not want to rack-rent you," writes Mr. Hamilton, "much less to turn out any tenant who has a mind to stay, and still less do I wish to hinder any one who may have to leave, from getting the fullest value for his Tenant Right." This is surely practical recognition of the principle of fair rent, fixity of tenure, and free sale, and it is therefore no wonder that the effect of such good landlordism is to have tenants honouring and loving their landlord. The whole story points a moral and adorns a tale which many landowners in Co. Donegal and elsewhere could study with advan- tage to themselves, their tenants, and the State. CHAPTER XXXI. 1868-1870. The question of Disestablishment in Ireland. — i. Ex- tracts from letters on this subject. — 2. Essay on the question : A re an endowed clergy the best in- struments for maintaining an apostolic spirit in the Church and world ? St. Ernan's, 5th April, 1868.— We are here all full of the Irish Church debate. I quite expected the motion to disestablish would pass. As yet only the motion to consider the matter has done so, and the whole may be quashed in the House of Lords. I always looked upon an Establishment of the Pro- testant Church in a Roman Catholic country as, first, a great hindrance to the spread of true religion either by improving the Protestants or converting the Catholics, and secondly, as a monstrous injustice and political grievance. Indeed, I look upon the establishment, as it is called, of Churches as an evil, which for the time prevents a greater evil, and is therefore a blessing while men are so unchristian as to require such a medicine, and till they are in such a state as to take to wholesome food instead of drugs. The high Orange party will rage, and (358) SIXTY years' experience AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 359 many good conscientious folk will prognosticate all manner of evil, and if the Church is in so low a state as to depend for its vitality upon State support and pay, we may have days of trial to mend us. X. is away on some Orange expeditions. That party has degraded the Protestants much by their violent language and unchristian unfaithfulness to God. They never showed such zeal for the Church and its spread and improvement, while its wants were merely spiritual, its deficiencies only in goodness, and in increasing morality and happiness, peace and joy ; but as soon as dignities and money are threatened, the cry is: "Church in danger;'' " No surrender " ; " Fight for our rights," and some clergy preach to their people that their loyalty to the country and Queen is conditional, upon the maintenance of Pro- testant legal supremacy and endowment being up- held. I grieve that the Church question should have been made also a battle question between Conser- vatives and Liberals. It has caused both parties to stir up their followers with everything that animates them with hatred and provokes to violence, and decidedly the Orange party has now been the worst. For myself, I look to a much greater reformation from within the Roman Catholic Church than anything we have seen yet. The parti pretre will probably try to ride with a tight rein and a sharp spur, and Italy, Spain, etc., show as to what that will lead. There, however, those who dread rightly the bad effects of throwing off all religious ties, see no alter- 360 SIXTY years' experience native but in holding to and increasing the dominion of Pope and priest, whereas in these countries there is the obvious alternative of free religion, which even among Protestants is only beginning to be under- stood. J. Hamilton. Disestablishment in Ireland. 28th March, 1868. — Do you see by the papers that the Irish " Church of England " is very, very likely to lose its income' after the present possessors die out ? In a religious point of view I have little doubt Christianity will thrive and popery be kept down better, than by the paid clergy of the great minority paid by the funds collected from all sorts. As a matter of political justice also, I think it is right, and as a matter of expediency I think the preponder- ance is in favour of disendowing the Church of England in Ireland, though it will have some bad effects no doubt. T. and others of his stamp— he and many being possessors of lay tithes despoiled from the Church long ago ; I pay him £21 a year as rector of Drumholm and Donegal — cry out : " Spolia- tion! Thieving! Sacrilege," etc., etc. gth February, 1869. — There is a great excitement about the disestablishment and disendowment. X. is wild about it. He and his party protest that the union is dissolved if the Church be disestablished, because the makers of the Act of Union bound their successors and descendants for ever to keep up the doctrine, discipline, government, etc., of the Church as then by law established ! What Pope ever AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 361 attempted so mad an act of tyranny, what papists ever submitted to such, as if men could bind after- generations in their faith and in their forms of worship ! Besides by the putting down of several bishoprics and the appHcation of their revenues to other purposes than bishops' incomes, there was a modification of the established Church as it then existed, which makes it now not the same govern- ment, etc., so if the union is dissolved by a breach of that attempted dominion over men's faith and worship, it was done long ago (1834), but it is worse than foolish putting such things into Orange- men's heads. The Church will not be shaken by any changes in endowment or establishment. John Hamilton. Should the Disendowed Church he Re-endowed ? by J. Hamilton, St. Ernan's. " Preface" (1869-1870). — This treatise was written above a year ago, but I refrained from printing it, chiefly because I shun unpleasant differences with my brother Christians to such a degree that I have held my tongue, when I believe a higher motive, a more fervent love, would have been as a fire burning, and urging me to speak out. I have already been accused of indifference to religion, and of niggardliness, because I have de- clined to contribute to the so-called Church funds. I can hardly believe that those who thus accuse me really suspect me of these faults. Eut they perhaps thought, and rightly too, that I am tender on these points, so indeed I am, and that I should be moved 362 SIXTY years' experience to give, rather than be accused of being indifferent to the rehgious welfare of my neighbours, or of stingy conduct towards them. Perhaps if it were not a case of conscience, I might have been vexed into contributing, but I here ■ give my reasons, and as for any accusations brought against me, I make no reply ; you who are my neigh- bours know me. I do not only want to tell others why I wish to decline to support any kind of endowed clergy, I also desire to show a reason why others should do as I do in this respect, for the advance of religion, for the glory of God, and for the improvement of people in all holy life. The things I read and hear since I wrote these reasons, do not give me a better notion of the effects of paying the clergy a salary secured by endowments. They seem to forget that the ministry are servants, and that we are the paymasters ; this is a great mis- take. But it is far worse still to see, that while it was only our spiritual welfare, our eternal life that was in danger, while the devil was so successfully sweeping multitudes to perdition, there was no great stir among the clergy; but as soon as the endowment was in jeopardy, what meetings ! what efforts ! what trouble 1 They are not to blame for taking so much to heart all this, but it is a comparison with the former quietness that is sad. If they say: " What could we do ? " it may be re- plied : " You had the same question about the money, AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 363 and you soon made a move and effort to find out what to do ; and to do it too ". But it is not the men I blame, it is the system, and I declare the clergy are wonderfully good considering the' system of which they are the slaves — many of them excellent men, for whom if we are Christians we shall pray God to prosper their work, and to free them from their fetters. Essay on Endowed Church Establishments. Many things which have a considerable mixture of evil in them have, nevertheless, not only been wisely adopted but, no doubt, ordered by Providence for the good of mankind, the evil being overborne by the good, as a poisonous drug may arrest a fatal dis- ease. Among such things, we may reckon the endow- ment and establishment of Churches, as establish- ment is now understood, not as it is spoken of in Holy Scripture. Endowment may have helped to bring people through difficult and dangerous periods of their progress with less damage, than with their loose notions of Christianity they might otherwise have suffered. It may be so. But we can only say perhaps, who can tell whether real Christianity might not have flourished in greater purity and power, and by this time have borne fruit in a Christendom hav- ing a life and character more like that of Christ, if a clergy, separated and salaried as they have been, had never been invented ? However, it is not denied here, that the endowment of Churches, so as to secure 364 SIXTY years' experience a salary to the clergy, and thus to make a class whose profession is to teach the people, and especially to instruct them in divine things, may have been on the whole, and probably was, a benefit, but when this is admitted, it by no means follows that a perpetual continuance of secure endowment may not be most injurious. One evil resulting from the endowment of a Church is, that a caste or class of men looked upon as different, and separated from all the rest, is created. Presently, this caste calls itself, and- gets itself called " The Church," and in the end it claims the endowment as its own property in which it has invested rights. The older is any establishment of a society under such a system, the more complete and prejudicial becomes the separation between this caste (the clergy), and the rest of the people, the more peremptory its claim to the endowments, and the more prevalent its dominion over the faith of the people. And the longer any people have submitted to this, the more difficult it is to lead them to see the evil, or to assert their true position, both as to the money which they pay, and the service which they pay for. We read that those who first proclaimed the good message which their great and Divine Master brought to men, by the power of their words and by the devotedness of their lives proved themselves mes- sengers of Divine light and good, turning men from darkness to light, and from evil to good. Such men had a righteous claim upon the loving bounty of those AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 365 whom they had so blessed, and when they stood in need of contributions, they thankfully received them, provided always that they were given from a ready, willing mind and heart, were needed for the present exigency, and that nothing rendered it liable to be misrepresented, as if they sought pay for their teach- ing, or would accept such. What likeness has this to a tax levied by law, laid upon the people of a country when kings thought they did a good work by consecrating part of the people's money to the furtherance or support of the form and doctrine of religion which the king professed, or what resemblance had the occasional voluntary, and more than voluntary, the affectionate collections made for the early preachers, to the regular subscriptions levied in the supposed volun- tary Churches to secure the yearly salaries of their clergy ? In itself, it may seem a righteous thing thus to secure a band of trained teachers, — and of teachers in anything but religion it would be so,— but St. Paul was wise when he marked so strongly that he only exceptionally, and for peculiar occasions, accepted aid in money while he preached the Gospel. The first teachers of Christianity suggested no idea of such endowment as by securing a maintenance would also make sure of a professional clergy, or an association into which it would be a pecuniary object to enter, and which would, besides, have the tempting characteristic of giving its members an extraordinary social position, and that spiritual authority which is often so much coveted and so 366 SIXTY years' experience sadly abused. If we cannot say what might have been the state of Christendom if there had been no such endowments, we can, however, see what is the state of Christendom after so many hundred years of these endowments, and it is not very encouraging. The very loudest in favour of endowments cry out that, without these Christendom will be bereft of competent teachers. Alas ! for the system which has issued in such a condition, which has fostered so low a Christianity, that without hire competent messengers of the Saviour's glad tidings are not to be expected. What ! Will the pastor leave his flock if he must earn his living like St. Paul, or, like St. Paul accept the loving gifts of his flock, a gift which he valued the more, because he could not demand it ? Nay, the hireling fleeth — not merely — "because he is a hireling," — but because — "he careth not for the sheep". Surely it were well for the sheep that such a hireling should flee. The sheep would be far safer under the fathers of the common flock, than trusting to the care of the hire- ling who careth not for them. Would it be well then to deny all aid and support to the ministers of the Gospel ? Put the question in plainer English, and a satis- factory answer may result. Call ministers, servants, and the Gospel, the good message, this is the English of " ministers " and " Gospel ". It is very fit, right, and our bounden duty, as well as our high privilege, to help forward the work of the good message, and while we bid AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 367 them God-speed who proclaim it, to show by our liberaHty that our love to them, to Him whom they preach, and to those whom they serve, is not a love in word or in tongue, but in deed and in truth. There is no reason to think that many will not come forward freely and conscientiously to support with gifts and contributions, the system of endowment, and of regularly paid clergy, in the honest belief that without this, Christianity would perish out of the land. As a purer Christianity is understood and valued, this fear for its endurance without the aid of secure pay will gradually vanish. In the meantime, it is probably best that any change should be gradual, not accompanied by violent or sudden alterations which always outrun the principle that set them in motion, and provoke hostilities between those whose profession on both sides is Christian love. And while a secure pay is really provided for clergy, it seems much better that it should be on a plan that gives the clergy an acknowledged right to their pay, than that any body of worshippers or religious association should pre- tend to voluntary contributions — while such are not really voluntary^ — for the sake of true religion, but given for the respectability of the giver, or for fear of the shame that might follow a refusal to contri- bute, or a cessation to do so, or exacted by impor- tunity. Therefore it is better either to give the paid clergy a right to demand their pay, or else to give aid without letting it be known at all who gives or how much. 368 SIXTY years' experience Among the essential objections to a system which provides a secure salary for the clergy, and thus ensures a professional body like any other lucra- tive profession, is the danger, or rather the cer- tainty that this will be a bar to progress in religious research and inquiry, and tend to set up a claim, expressed or silent, to infallibility for either a system of written doctrines, creeds, and articles, or an association of men, or a union of the two. This is what has occurred,* and it is hard to * After the foregoing was written, the following appeared in the report of the proceedings of the General Convention of the Church of Ireland : — Resignation of Archdeacon Lee. " My Lord Pri-mate, — The Convention having accepted a resolution, of which the object is to alter or modify the doctrines of the Church as defined in the Book of Common Prayer, I hereby resign my place as a member of the Conven- tion. I protest against the adoption of the resolution, for the following reasons." And No. 4 of these reasons says : — " Those who when they were ordained Priests have pledged themselves always so to minister the Doctrine and Sacraments and the discipline of Christ as the Lord hath commanded, and as this Church and realm hath received the same. "28th October, 1870." Does not this honestly refer to the Prayer Book as an expositor that can brook neither modification nor alteration in doctrine or discipline ? Does it not show a clergy bound to its doctrine and dis- cipline as it hath been received ? When the Reformed Churches, or those who took upon them to act and speak as their representatives, drew up their AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 369 imagine how witli a salaried clergy it could have been otherwise. These men are appointed and paid to teach, within a certain marked circle of doctrine, the doctrine explicitly laid down in certain writings, drawn up, we will suppose, conscientiously by the most competent men of the society and of the day. But if these were not infallible, and their writings not infallible, how must it be if a clergyman, paid, and bound to teach according to these documents, sees or thinks he sees, an error in them, or a shortcoming in their contents ? There are different ways of meeting this question. The commonest way is to stop the thought and in- quire no more ; to silence the conscience, and keep the endowment. Another cannot do this, but does what is more hurtful to the cause, even if less painful to his conscience. To meet the difficulty, he wrests the words of the creed, article, or confession of faith, so as to make it meet or seem to meet what he believes to be true. I need not point out how great a mischief to religion must arise from such equivoca- tion. If this does not strike any one who considers it, nothing I could say, would do so. creeds, articles, and confessions of faith, did they discover that when the same work of those who had gone before them was examined in the clearer light, and with more searching freedom of spirit than had been before brought to bear on them, the work was found in many respects defective and erroneous ? And will it be said now, that while the claim to infallibility in those old documents is to be repudiated, the claim to be above all modification or alteration, which is an assertion of complete infallibility, is to be allowed to the new documents ? 24 370 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE Again, some say: " It can't be helped, we don't agree with these documents, but we must, for form's sake, use them, and give them outward honour, other- wise we should lose our position of usefulness as clergymen ". Is not this doing evil that good may come ? Yet it seems the most plausible, the least dishonest method of evading the whole question, though terribly open to the suspicion that that which gives vital force to the expression "we must do so," is not unconnected with the pay. Some few take the direct way and say: " I cannot with clear conscience do the work I undertook, or fulfil the contract in its plain honest sense, I therefore give up the pay ". One curious and ingenious device to prevent this last step, is in the insisting upon that a preacher, pastor, minister, or by whatever name clergy are called, ought not to take any other means of procuring a livelihood except the payment for his clerical services, so that to become the pastor of a flock or minister of a congregation, a man must seek to be secured a reasonable income. In the present state of the Churches, where men have been induced by the certainty of a regular salary to make it their pro- fession, and to give up all other professions for it, so that it is too late to take up another line or way of earning the means of support, it would be a mani- fest unfairness to take away the pay they had been brought to depend upon. But the position that a preacher of Christ's good message, or a pastor to look after the religion and morals of a congregation. AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 371 ought not to earn by some profession or trade support for himself and his family, has no sort of ground to stand on either in Scripture or in reason, though there could be no objection, but quite the contrary, if in case a man were so useful or so esteemed as a preacher or pastor, that' he should be entirely sup- ported by the gifts of his brethren. No one who has taken the office and pay of a clergyman ought rashly, or without deep considera- tion and prayer, to give up his position. But surely if one has been true in asserting his call by the spirit of God to the office, he will continue the work, though the pay be stopped, — and if he were obliged to make his hands minister to his necessities and of those with him, his labour among others in the cause of true religion might be all the more effectual, as it would certainly be not the less apostolical. The whole spirit and character of the religion of Jesus Christ is at variance with a system of profes- sional paid clergy, — and still. more is it plain from sad and long experience that such a system is not favourable to the spirit and character of Christianity. This applies to every denomination, as much as to the Church disestablished and partially disendowed in Ireland. But as to all the objections to an endowed or re- gularly salaried clergy, that is the greatest which has been mentioned, namely, the binding them to an un- changeable form of doctrine and discipline as ex- pressed in the received documents, or symbolical articles, creeds, or confessions of faith in any reli- 372 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. gious association. This binding is a virtual declara- tion and acknowledgment of an infallibility in these, stronger than that claimed by any Pope, and natur- ally leads the clergy who wear this yoke to bind it on the neck of their flock. And this they do so early that it seems quite natural to those who submit to it — and even those who are loud in deprecating and deriding the spiritual slavery of others, often cannot endure the most distant allusion to the getting free from their own, or daring to question or put to the proof the things they have been early moulded to revere as unquestionable. There have been long time prayers offered up in the now disestablished Church that the sovereign, her councillors, and the national legislators might be guided, and their deliberations and decrees ordered " for the good of the Church ! " Doubtless, these prayers are being answered, though not as the petitioners would perhaps have chosen or expected. A move has been made in the direction towards Church freedom, and an opportunity given to ad- vance in that direction. Will the body of Christians avail themselves of the opportunity, and the lesson that accompanies it ? or passively wait till the true and loving Head and Lord of the Church seeing their slowness to advance, their unreadiness to use the privilege of the glorious liberty of the sons of God, may in answer to their continued prayer, again manifest His care, and do what. He sees needful again, for the good of His Church ? CHAPTER XXXII. Mr. Hamilton's last address to his tenants, July, 1882. — Letters, on spirit of religious inquiry. — Joint- stock farming. — Use and misuse of sacraments. — Unselfish love. — Prayer and the " course of Nature ". — Secularism and Christianity. — " Our Father," Protestant and Roman systems. In July, 1882, Mr. Hamilton issued his last address to his tenants — his long and useful life was drawing towards a close — the subject upon which he writes is that of the " Land Court " which was then arbitrat- ing between landlords and tenants and fixing the amount of rent to be paid — his last wish to his tenants was, that he hoped soon to see some of them become owners of their holdings^ a wish which he did not live long enough to see fulfilled, but an aspiration regarding ownership that seems in a fair way of being ultimately realised under the terms of the Land Pur- chase Act of 1891, or some similar measure. — Ed. To MY Tenants. St. Ernan's, July, 1883. My Friends, — If we understand one another we shall, I hope, always be good friends, even when (373) 374 SIXTY YEARS EXPERIENCE troublesome times may test us, and troublesome people try to vex us with each other. There were days, which some of you can remember, when your landlord was the friend who was looked to in time of famine and of pestilence. A landlord was worth something in the eyes of a tenant then, — and such days of trial may come again. I wish to have such an understanding with you as may help to keep us friends, and therefore I will mention two or three matters which require a little explanation. First, then, as to rent. If I am asked to reduce my rents, I answer: " I would have reduced them if I considered them high," but I make yourselves the judges whether they are so. You know very well that any tenant on my land could have got about ten years' rent, or often more, in his hand for the Tenant Right of his holding, without counting anything for his improvements. Plenty of purchasers who had money to lay out were always ready to step into his place, paying the input, as it is called, and willing to give it to get the place at the rent. And while a tenant could get such a price for his bargain, I cannot see that it should be reckoned a bad bargain or a high rent. But if there is a law made by the Parliament of the United Kingdom of Ireland and England that gives tenants a better bargain, I cannot resist it, nor complain of you if you take advantage of it, though I may think it is not a fair law, and if I lose by it AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 375 and you gain, I reckon that it would not mend matters if we let it spoil our old friendship and make a quarrel between us. So, as far as lies with me, I intend to be no less friendly with you although the Land Court may give me less rent and give you a better bargain. Whatever the commissioners allow as a fair rent must no doubt be most regularly paid, and a tenant who has a clear receipt will meet his landlord with cheerfulness, as I have long been in the habit of meeting with my tenants, for they generally paid me well. I hope some of you, however, will soon cease to be tenants, not by leaving your place, but by becom- ing owners of it. I have long been favourable to the plan of enabling tenants to purchase their holdings, and I hope to see it in practice ; and with any of my tenants who become owners, I expect the friendship as neighbours with me and my family will be no less than it has long been, and with the bless- ing of God will long be. And so I sign myself, your old and lasting friend, John Hamilton, St. Ernan's. A selection is given in this and following chapter from letters written by Mr. Hamilton during the latter years of his life. These letters were written to his youngest daughter, Mrs. H. de Veer, Paris, and form here a counterpart to the selections from the diary of his younger years. The subjects treated in these selections are, it is believed, of sufficiently 376 SIXTY years' experience general interest to warrant their appearing in print. The letters headed " Unselfish Love," " The Eternal Future " are the expression of a heart that is warmly benevolent and show a most Christ-like side of a religious mind. Those entitled " Our Father" and "There are Two Religions of People who Acknowledge a God and Profess Christianity," are thoughtful expositions of a subject that often appears in these memoirs, viz., how we picture to our minds the character of God and the effect of this upon belief and practice. The letter on " Old Age " was written by Mr. Hamilton in his eighty-third year, when old age was to him a fact and not a theory only. The decay of nature is in some accompanied by such a drooping of spirit that their most vivid emotion is regret of the bygone years of early manhood or middle age, a mood of mind often leading the old to think the former times were in all respects better than the present, the world is becoming worse, the good old cause perishing, and the bad new one flourishing with pernicious vigour. No such Nestor-like note characterises Mr. Hamilton's letter on old age. Its atmosphere is that of calm cheerfulness and vivid faith. He had faith in God and faith in man, the two primary beliefs of Christianity. — Ed. The Spirit of Religious Inquiry. St. Ernan's, igth February, 1871. — I do not know what part of my " Thoughts " * you allude to as fitting * Thoughts on Truth and Error, 1856. AS AN IRISH LANDLORD. 377 the present state of mind beginning to prevail in the religious world, but I do myself perceive that much which I then wrote was before the time, and met little response in the "Zeitgeist" which now does respond, so as to make me hope and think with you that there is a spirit abroad that won't be made a fool of, — I cannot express it less offensively, — by offering it a Saviour that degrades man, and an example, which they are to, but cannot follow, and a worship too like the crouching down before the Emperor of China. A sincere but timid friend asked me the other day: " What would you plead before God when you present yourself for admission ? " I could only answer : " If a father sent his son to invite you, what would you plead for admission to come at his call ? " Plead ! Does not He plead through Jesus too : " Be reconciled," " Come " ? And we cannot enter in ! Because He will not let us? Nay, because of our unbelief Enter into what ? The kingdom — into righteousness, peace, and joy. Once see it thus, and how absurd all the arguments about the merit of righteousness become as a plea or claim. It is to be righteous that I want, it is into that vestibule of peace and joy that I am called and want to go in. How can good works be the plea or claim, or how can they be pooh-poohed ? Mr. Voysey hit a good point when, amidst what I cannot but consider much error, he exalts the offspring of God, as such, into possible imitators of the Son of God. It is not by lowering the nature of Jesus as if it were not Divine, but by taking the exalted and true 378 SIXTY years' experience view of our nature as God's stock, kind, offspring (the same word